《Arrogant President Dotes on Me》


 Chapter 1 Dream

    Chapter 1 Dream


    A luxurious European castles in the suburbs.


    A young woman is sleeping quietly on the Simmons bed in a bedroom.


    Only with a thin shirt, she is almost unable to conceal her perfect figure, which makes others cannot


    help touching her skin.


    Andrea Anderson opened her eyes slowly and woke up with murmur.


    What she saw were theplicatedly decorated ceilings and an unfamiliar luxury room.


    "Where am I?" She thought.


    She struggled in disbelief and found that her wrist was handcuffed to the head of the bed and made a


    ringing sound in this quiet surrounding when raising her hands.


    Andrea Anderson was trying to free herself from the silvery handcuffs, but she blushed with shame


    suddenly because she realized that she was almost naked.


    Who the hell tied her to the bed in such a shameful way?!


    She jerked at the handcuffs and shouted, "Help, help, let me go!"


    "Bitch, who else do you want to see your body right now?"


    The temperature seems to drop several degrees because of the cold-mocking of the man.


    Andrea Anderson was shocked to found that there was someone else in this room!


    She promptly looked around and saw a man gently sitting on the dark-ck leather sofa.


    He had chiseled facial features and perfectly slender body, just like a painting on the wall.


    Who was him?


    He seemed...a little familiar to her.


    But Andrea Anderson was very sure she didn''t know the man in front of her.


    "Is that you who handcuffed me here? What do you want from me?"


    "My purpose...you should be very clear."


    Andrea Anderson had no idea what the man was talking about. When she was confused, she looked


    up and saw the man hade to her.


    "You..."


    The words were not finished yet, the man was looking at her unscrupulously with his solemn eyes.


    ncing at the remaining tulle on the body, Andrea Anderson realized something and wanted to cover


    the private parts with hands, but she was restricted by the handcuffs.


    "Stop looking at me and get away from me!" She shouted.


    As if roasted by fire, her face turned into red instantly which was like a roasted shrimp under the hot


    eyes of the man. She felt shameful that she had never felt before.


    She was so embarrassed that she tried to move her body so that the gauze can cover the private parts


    better.


    Owing to her movement, the man''s eyes became darker and there seemed to be a fire burning in his


    eyes.


    "When you sell yourself to me, you are supposed to know that from now on, your body belongs to me."


    What the hell?


    Andrea Anderson was stunned. She had no idea about what he meant.


    "Do you misunderstand something? I have never seen you before. I am the second daughter of the


    Anderson family, I am rich and will never sell myself." She exined hurriedly.


    "So what is this? Andrea Anderson!" The man took out a contract impatiently.


    Extremely dazzling, there were words of "Mistress Agreement" on the contract. The most incredible


    thing was that there were handprint and signature of Andrea Anderson, which were exactly the same


    as her own handwriting.


    She had never signed such an agreement like this. What happened?


    "I hate the women who don''t keep promises."


    The man stooped suddenly and sped Andrea Anderson''s chin with his long and powerful fingers.


    "Don''t try to challenge my limits of patience." His handsome face approached suddenly and said.


    Although the man did not show his anger, he just stood there and made Andrea Anderson feel


    throbbing. Andrea Anderson felt panic so that she struggled harder.


    "You must make a mistake! It wasn''t me. I...oh! "


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The man kissed her with his thin lips to stop her from talking or excusing in a bossy manner.


    He knelt on one knee beside the bed and slowly pressed down with his strong body.


    Andrea Anderson was so frightened and felt the hot temperature from the man''s palm.

 Chapter 2 How could it be him?!

    Chapter 2 How could it be him?!


    "No!"


    Andrea suddenly opened her eyes along with a scream,


    At sight of with familiar furniture at sight, she was in her own room. That handsome guy wasn''t here.


    She was relieved that it was only a dream.


    What a strange erotic dream!


    She wiped the sweat on her forehead, blushed at her dream, got up and went to the bathroom.


    "The man in my dream has signed a mistress agreement with me, and he treated me like... And why is


    there a slight pain in my uterus?"


    "It seems that it''s because of that sexual intercourse in the dream. It feels slight but real."


    Andrea was slightly shocked. Then she patted her flushed cheek to remind herself that she didn''t even


    have a boyfriend, how could she have a sexual intercourse?


    "Maybe it''s just a physiological illusion because the dream is too real."


    After returning to her room, she thoughtless viewed theputer screen, on which there were


    of Baron Howard, the chairman of KJ Group.


    He looked exactly the same as the man who had sex with her in the dream.


    How could it be him?!


    The shameful image of their having sex together came out again. Andrea turned off theputer in a


    hurry with her face flushing.


    Baron Howard was not only the chairman of KJ Group, the global top 500, but also the heir of his family


    which is the head of the Five families in City N. He was a man with a strong background and a genius


    in business.


    And he also had an outstandingly handsome face that can fascinate everyone. He was the dream lover


    of all single women and even married women.


    Such a great man can usually exist in the legend.


    But Andrea has never seen him before, and it''s impossible for her to get involved with him. So such a


    ridiculous sex could only happen in dreams!


    "No wonder I feel familiar with the man in my dream, probably because I looked through the photos


    before I went to bed."


    Andrea pped her flushing cheek, got all the shameful pictures out from her mind, and washed


    quickly to prepare for the job interview.


    She was a senior student from the department of fashion design. Today she was interviewing for an


    intern designer in the Clothes Department of KJ Group.


    There were hundreds of peoplepeting for only three posts.


    The selection method was simple and direct. The candidates brought their own final products, which


    are disyed by models. And the ones with the highest score would be selected.


    In the corridor, the people who were preparing for the interview stood side by side, shoulder by


    shoulder. Some of them believed they would certainly get this job, while some of them were talking


    about gossip excitedly.


    "You know what? It''s said that Baron Howard himself is more handsome than him in photos! "


    "Really? I''d rather work overtime every day, if I can work with such a rich and handsome man in the


    future."


    "Stop dreaming! The chairman would never recruit an anthomaniac woman like you."


    "..."


    It seemed that the Baron Howard has a great charm. Andrea couldn''t helpughing at her unrealistic


    dream in the morning.


    At this time, the person in charge hurriedly went to the front of Andrea and informed her. "Andrea, the


    model who supposed to wear your design fell and hurt, so she couldn''t go on the show. And there are


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    no other models avable now."


    "What?"


    Andrea was shocked. How could she meet such a bad thing?


    For this show, she has been preparing for several months. Internship in kJ Group was not only her


    dream, but also her only way toward a better future now.


    The more she thought about it, the more anxious she was. She took the person in charge''s hand.


    "Manager, is there any way out? I can''t miss this opportunity."


    "It''s toote. It''s your turn immediately, unless you go alone."


    "Me?"


    Andrea was stunned and looked around.


    It''s a big backstage without independent dressing room. The models changed their clothes in public. All


    kinds of bikini can be seen everywhere.


    That''s to say she had to change clothes here if she decided to go to the show.


    And Andrea blushed with embarrassment. She had never undressed in public.


    The manager impatiently passed the skirt to Andrea''s hand. "If you want to have a try, hurry up, or you


    will miss it."


    Holding the clothes and looking at her borate design, Andrea clinched her teeth and decided to have


    a try. Anyway, here were all women.


    It''s alright!

 Chapter 3 Like being Naked in Public?

    Chapter 3 Like being Naked in Public?


    Andrea approached to the dressing table, trying to cover herself as much as possible, thus she could


    take off her clothes one by one.


    People around her were all buried in their own things, without any attention on her.


    In this way, Andrea felt less shamed than before, and the moment she was about to put on her skirt,


    there was a heavy scream at the entrance of backstage.


    "God! Who are you?"


    "What are you gonna to do here?"


    Suddenly, a flock of ck bodyguards broke in, scaring the models immediately to cover their bodies


    with clothes.


    "The boss requests you all go out instantly!"


    On knowing it was the order of the boss, all models dared not say anything, and trotted their ways out


    with wearing clothes at random.


    The skirt Andrea designed was not easy to put on so Andrea tried to be dressed while walking outside


    the door when more and more people had already gone out.


    However one of bodyguard stopped her, "Miss Anderson, wait please."


    Andrea raised her head up, only to find that all bodyguards had stood in two rows in front of herself with


    a neat ny-degree bow.


    And stood...at the end of the array.


    Andrea was shocked and looked in great amazement a man of more handsome a lot than that in news


    pacing towards her. What a nobly superior power he owned!


    On the spot there were also scattered models, who had to stumble out with heads down, let alone to


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    dress themselves well.


    Baron nced at the fleeting figures and fell straight on Andrea who was dumbstruck. While looking


    further down, he saw her bare corbone and pink underwear, which made his eyes darkened


    immediately with a dangerous rage rolling.


    "Strip in public! Are you into making yourself naked that much?"


    He strolled with his long legs and approached her step by step, "It seems that my punishment is not


    enough so that you don''t know who you belong to."


    "What?"


    Stunned, Andrea thought what did he mean?


    Is that dream...


    Immediately she appeared pale and fell down straightly as her legs were like taffy with clothes slipping


    down to the ground.


    Then came the strong chest of the man, and Andrea was fiercely infected by his irresistible masculine


    charm as if at that night...so closed and familiar that made her trembling.


    It turned out everything happened at that night was true! Unbelievable! Thus Andrea regarded it as a


    dream!


    Forthwith, she got disconcerted, and said "Cheeky! Hoodlum!"


    Baron smiled contemptuously, "Me? Or you brazen?"


    She was, naked, lying on the chest of a man in a full view of the crowd.


    It was not the matter of shame, but humiliation without any dignity.


    Andrea blushed with such a case where she was tightly chained by two powerful arms while struggling


    to get herself dressed up.


    "You bastard! Loose me! I told you I''d never signed any mistress treaty with you!"


    Baron clung to her with his eyes getting darker and darker. Andrea, almost naked, was still writhing in


    his chest, which was virtually ying with fire.


    "You''d gonna to know whether you are the mistress or not"


    Baron took her up to the dresser, and pressed her with his tall figure.


    Bodyguards aside him timely backed out.


    Knowing what he was going to do, Andrea was scared to be pale.


    But it was the dressing room in public!


    No, how dare you? I wanna call the police... "


    What she wanted to say was stopped by an ardent kiss of Baron, so ardent that even Andrea could


    lose her breath.


    Andrea hates this sense of embarrassment, pping him desperately.


    It was rape! Who coulde to save her?


    The man whispered to her ears with his gruff voice," You are my woman! You''d only undress in front of


    me."


    Just then, Baron tore off whatst remained her body.


    Andrea felt a shiver, distinctly perceiving the man''s sexual offend.


    Again.


    She was raped by this strange man without any affection.


    Why? What mistake on earth has she done? Why has she been treated like this?!

 Chapter 4 I wanna Sue You!

    Chapter 4 I wanna Sue You!


    Shamed to cry, Andrea was pping him constantly.


    "I wanna sue you! Sue you!"


    "Sue me?"


    Baron grasped Andrea''s hands, snorting impatiently, "How could you sue me? You are the woman sold


    to me in ck and white!"


    "It must be a forge by you! I''ve never signed any mistress treaty!"


    "Still deny?"


    Baron suddenly got dull and utimately irritated, "fine! I''ll let you give up struggling."


    Baron got out of love and efficiently zipped his trousers up, his suit so clean and tidy with no wrinkle.


    He stood, condescendingly looking at Andrea. In a hardhearted voice he said


    "Take her home."


    Just a moment, the door was opened by bodyguards.


    Andrea was naked there, shamed to kill herself, and hurried to seize the windbreaker Baron just


    stripped to cover her body.


    Andrea asked on her alert, "Where do you take me to! What the hell are you going to do?"


    Baron waspletely indifferent to walk forward, never taking another nce at Andrea.


    Two tall bodyguards went to Andrea and got her under control without a word.


    "Let go of me! You are kidnapping! It''s illegal!"


    Andrea scared to struggle and scream, but in vain. She was forcely taken to a luxury garden of the


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    suburb.


    Directly she was thrown to a big room where there was a huge projection screen on the wall like a


    private cinema.


    Baron was sitting on the sofa, waggling a cup of wine, elegantly. Unfortunately, he was a ill-natured


    brute!


    Andrea looked at him warily," what will you take me here to do?"


    "I''ve known that you are not an obedient woman, thus I prepare a video to serve as evidence."


    Baron snorted contemptuously, then pressed the button of telecontrol.


    Meanwhile, the screen was lightened, performed as a video of monitoring, shining the whole room.


    The room was nothing special except the person sitting, which made Andrea stunned speechless.


    It should be herself! She was dressed in her favorite clothes sitting opposite to Baron!


    Andrea could hardly believe her eyes, also it was impossible for her to sit together with Baron because


    she had never met Baron before.


    Later the video even made her more amazing in which she signed with Baron that so-called mistress


    treaty and then took away a whole box of cash.


    "How....How could it be possible? I''d never remember I met you before."


    Andrea got pale and couldn¡¯t help trembling constantly.


    She didn''t know how to exin this thing. At that time she seemed to fall into a big ck where


    many invisible hands were all pinching her neck.


    "Now it may bete for you to pretend losing this memory."


    Baron stood up unhappy, moving towards Andrea with impatience in his appearance.


    Andrea backed forward in a panic, "I really didn''t know what is the matter, and it must be some


    mistakes here. Mr Howard, please give me some time to make an investigation."


    I''ve already give you plenty of time, and it''s your turn on fulfilling your obligations."


    Baron''s tall body like a huge mountain began to approach her, leading her nowhere to go.


    Baron stared at her condescendingly like a king, "As being sold to me, you''d better act as a well-


    controlled woman of mine, otherwise..."


    He held the cup of wine so tightly that it was broken, with wine like blood dripping down the ground.


    It was absolutely threatening!


    Andrea was scared to death, his fingers failing to quiver and his heart beginning to surrendered by him.


    But she couldn''t ruin herself.


    Clenching her fists, Andrea pretended to calm herself down," The agreement is not signed by me, and


    if you can let me go, I can give you money, no matter how much you charge.¡±


    ¡°You want to break the contract?!"


    Baron was to a sudden dull appearance, and pinched her neck with his anger rolling out at that


    moment.


    Andrea Anderson! You are the only one daring to trick me. The contract of me, Baron Howard, is at


    your disposal freely?"


    Owing to his great strength it seemed that Baron would have crumbed Andrea''s neck.

 Chapter 5 Please Set me Free

    Chapter 5 Please Set me Free


    The great pain made Andrea more afraid at him. She was in a panic, struggling to say something to


    beg for mercy.


    "Please, set me free and let me go..."


    Baron looked at Andrea indifferently with anger in his eyes, saying ruthlessly word by word, "If you die."


    Andrea''s eyes were wide with rm and incredibility. The man in front of her was absolutely a devil.


    However, she didn''t want to be ruined here with no reason.


    "There are so many women around the world wanting to serve you. Why do you force me to do? Baron


    Howard, are you a freak? Are you insane?!"


    Dramatically, he became unpleasant, with bursting out ruthless anger.


    Insanity! It was his taboo.


    Then he threw Andrea away, saying inexorably," be my woman with willingness, or die here."


    Falling down the ground, she held her neck coughing and breathing painfully, on the meanwhile, she


    heard the door being locked outside.


    He really nned to trap her.


    She immediately felt chilly and anxious.


    No.


    She didn''t want to die.


    She hurried to get up desperately pping the door.


    "Open the door! Let me out! Set me free!"


    Baron Howard! It''s imprisoning! It''s murdering! It''s illegal! You must be send to prison even you hold


    power and influence.


    "The contract is really not signed by me, not by me."


    ...


    Exhausted, sitting along the door, Andrea could never say a word any more. As time went by, there


    was more and more hopelessness.


    Was she really about to die here?


    There were three knocks on the door.


    Andrea was shocked and vigorous again. Had they heard what she said?


    "Are you ready to let me go?"


    ¡°Miss Anderson, I''m Abner Wood, the housekeeper. I''m gonna to persuade you not against Sir, if you


    want to suffer less pain.


    This man was young and he said calm with kindness.


    "Andrea turned less anxious, and said" Mr Wood, you might as well to persuade Baron to find a more


    beautiful girl of her willingness to stay with him, rather than force me to be a mistress. Isn''t it better?"


    "..."


    The housekeeper didn''t speak any more, thus Andrea panicked to p the door again trying to attract


    his attention.


    "Hello! Hello! Are you still here?"


    "Miss Anderson." Abner spoke smoothly again, instantly Andrea got relief.


    For a while, Abner sighed slightly," Mr Howard is not to me for, actually he has no other any choice."


    Abner said seriously," Mr Howard has severe disease of palpitation, which attacks every month with


    great pain. Up to now we haven''t find any method of curing, however, the pain will get relief or even


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    disappear as long as Mr Howard catch a sight of you.


    "What?"


    Andrea was surprised to widen her mouth, could hardly believe her ears on such strange symptom.


    Moreover if so, there was less and less possibility of being let go by Baron.


    Andrea was all of a tremble, "But I''m innocent, and I still have my own life which should not be ruined


    because of Baron."


    "Miss Anderson, do you know how many people are scheming to create connections with Mr Howard? I


    promise you could get whatever any other women want, even be a well-known international designer if


    you could stay at ease with Mr Howard together.¡±


    Andrea found her heart beat faster, as that was her dream!


    What a powerful temptation! But she would rather give up than selling herself to exchange.


    Moreover, she still had someone to wait for.

 Chapter6 You Have no Choice

    You Have no Choice


    Andrea Anderson said firmly, "Thank you for your kindness, but I don''t sign the contract, and I will


    neverpromise."


    "The decision of Mr. Baron will not be changed. He has ten thousand ways to make youpromise,


    even kill you. To you and Mr. Baron, I don''t expect things will go to the worst. "


    Abner Wood turned around and left, apanied by his footsteps and helpless sighs.


    "Miss Andrea, you have no choice."


    It seemed just an advice, but it was also a verdict that couldn¡¯t be changed.


    The heart of Andrea Anderson was flustered. It was like being choked by someone seized her neck.


    Baron Howard would keep causing trouble for her. She must help herself.


    Andrea Anderson held her fist tightly and made a decision. She plucked up her courage, walked to the


    window and looked down.


    She had a slight fear of heights. The height of the fourth floor has made her legs soft uncontrobly, but


    this was the only way for her to escape.


    Andrea Anderson took a deep breath and carefully turned out the window. She stepped on the unique


    concave and convex points of the castle building, and moved down a little bit.


    If she climbed down and slipped out quietly, she could escape from the demonic Baron Howard.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Andrea Anderson thought optimistically, but she didn''t expect there were bodyguards patrolling at any


    time.


    The shlight shone on Andrea Anderson''s body and the bodyguards shouted, "Who? What are you


    doing up there? "


    Andrea Anderson was frightened and turned head to look down. She not only saw several bodyguards


    standing on the path, but also saw Baron Howard walking fast toe here.


    His eyes were as cold as ice, and his handsome face was full of anger.


    Andrea Anderson stood rigidly and her heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    It was impossible to escape.


    Baron Howard stood downstairs and reprimand coldly, "Andrea Howard, get back right now."


    Went back? Locked in there and waited to die in the dark?


    Andrea Anderson was very resistant and looked down at the people unwillingly. A crazy idea suddenly


    came out.


    Since he had to marry her, why not¡­


    "Baron Howard, you let me go, or I will jump from here. If I die from falling, you will get nothing. If I don¡¯t


    die, I will be disabled. Mr. Howard will never be interested in disabled woman."


    Baron Howard clenched his fist drastically, and his whole body burst out with frightening anger.


    How dare the woman threaten him?


    Good.


    Very good.


    "Do you think I care about your life and death?"


    Baron Howard''s eyes were colder more and his voice was more ruthless. "Just jump down, I will pay


    your family if you''re dead."


    Andrea Anderson''s heart was frightened even cold all over her body, and her fingers could not help


    shivering.


    He didn''t even care about her life and death. This man was so vicious.


    What should she do now?


    Andrea Anderson was panicked to bewilderment. She looked at the distance tond under her feet


    which made her legs softer. She lost her bnce and fell down because she didn¡¯t stand on steadily!


    She was so scared that her mind was nk. She exactly had this idea, but she wasn¡¯t mad to jump out


    of the castle.


    She will die.


    In the panic, Andrea Anderson closed her eyes in despair and waited to be smashed into a thousand


    pieces, but suddenly she bumped into a man''s solid chest. His broad arms were full of throbbing peace


    of mind.


    Who saved her?


    Andrea Anderson opened her eyes gratefully, but unexpectedly saw Baron Howard.


    Why was it him? He was cruel to bury her body.


    "You..."


    On the top of her head, his thin lips lifted gently, "I save you, just because you still have use value."


    After that, Baron Howard dropped Andrea Anderson on the ground.


    Her buttock fell on the ground. Andrea Howard felt a terrible pain. Any gratitude feelings all turned into


    the full belly fire.


    "I also don¡¯t want to be saved by you. I would rather die than be your woman. Baron Howard, you make


    me sick."


    Andrea Anderson unyielding spirit liked a thorn in his heart, and she even felt that he was disgusting?


    Did being his woman disgust her so much?


    Baron Howard''s eyes kept looking on Andrea Anderson. The clear eyes exuded a clear sense of hate.


    The strong desire to conquer urged him to hold the shoulder of Andrea Anderson and pushed her down


    on the grass. The tall body was like a mountain, "Then I''ll see if you are really disgusted or not."


    "What?! What are you doing?! "


    Andrea Anderson screamed in panic. She didn''t expect Baron Howard showed his love anytime and


    anywhere. It was a garden here!

 Chapter 7 Don’t Touch Me!

    Chapter 7 Don¡¯t Touch Me!


    Seeing this, the bodyguards immediately turned around, retreated and disappeared at the fastest


    speed.


    Baron Howard¡¯s left hand went down along Andrea Anderson''s waist and pulled hard. Her skirt was


    ripped into two pieces directly.


    "No!"


    Andrea Anderson was so terrified that she waved hands in fear. When hitting Baron Howard¡¯s right


    arm, she unexpectedly saw him pause and frown.


    Sensitively aware that something was wrong, she noticed that Baron Howard right arm was drooping


    straight, as if dislocated?


    She fell from the fourth floor and the inertia is very powerful. So Baron Howard is to save her...


    Andrea Anderson couldn''t tell howplicated she felt immediately, and she didn''t dare to wave again.


    "Please let me go, your hand is injured."


    "Why? You think I can¡¯t make you feel reallyfortable with one hand? "


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Baron Howard sneered contemptuously and pulled off the cover under Amelia in a humiliating attitude.


    Feeling the danger approaching, Andrea Anderson¡¯s face suddenly was bloodless.


    Did this beast ignore his own injuries?


    She was so scared and struggled in horror, "Go away! Don''t touch me!"


    Andrea Anderson looked at the dark sky above her head, and the streetmps were on. She would die


    of shame for she seemed to be naked in front of everyone.


    Such a man was more scary than a wolf or a tiger. Did Andrea Anderson have a chance to escape?


    At the time when Andrea Anderson was in despair, Baron Howard stopped the aggressive action and


    thest glimmer of lust faded from his eyes.


    He said coldly, "Andrea Anderson, if you insist on not fulfilling the contract, that¡¯s okay."


    "What do you mean?"


    She was refreshed at once and looked at Baron Howard with vignce.


    Would he change his mind to let her go?


    Baron Howard said indifferently, "I will send the contract to your family, and they willpensate for


    this."


    Andrea Anderson''splexion changed instantaneously. A chill went from her heart.


    Although she was one of the young Misses in Andrea''s family, both her and her brother were hated by


    their parents. Her brother had been lying in the hospital for several months because of the ident and


    needed high expenses to maintain his life.


    If it weren¡¯t for her to have marriage value, the cruel parents would have cut off his brother¡¯s treatment


    costs early.


    But once the contract was delivered into Andrea''s family, whether it was true or false, she would be


    ruined.


    Baron Howard didn''t want to let her go. Moreover, he wanted to push her to a desperate situation, so


    that she would rather die than live.


    "Baron Howard, you are a monster!" Andrea Anderson said through clenched teeth, with hatred surging


    in her chest.


    As Abner Wood said, she really had no choice. She could give up her own life, but she couldn¡¯t give up


    her brother''s life.


    That''s the only person who treats her well in that family.


    Sitting on the ground in depress, Andrea Anderson seemed to lose all her strength.


    "As long as this event is kept secret to my family, I promise to be your... woman." All the stubbornness


    disappeared.


    Baron Howard raised thin lips slightly. That was within his expectation.


    "But," Andrea Anderson looked up at Baron Howard with perseverance, "If I can prove that the person


    who signed the contract is not me, I will terminate this rtionship immediately!"


    The contract was not signed by her, and there must be a chink in the armor somewhere and she would


    find it.


    She still refused to admit that she had signed the contract? She was so stubborn.


    Baron Howard sneered disdainfully and didn''t want to see her hypocritical performance again, then


    walked towards the castle.


    "Baron Howard, do you agree?"


    Andrea Anderson hurried towards Baron Howard. She could not escape now, but she had to fight for


    the opportunity to leave in the future.


    After chasing him all the way into the castle, she was on the edge of him. But Andrea Anderson was


    blocked by a door.


    Abner Wood stood outside the door with a gentle smile on his handsome face.


    "Miss, Sir is treating the arm. You can''t go inside now. You can change your clothes ande over


    again."


    Andrea Anderson froze for a moment, realizing that her clothes were torn by Baron Howard, and the


    skin could still be seen through cracks.


    She suddenly blushed and hurried away.


    There were no ready-made women¡¯s clothes in the castle, and it would take some time to deliver.


    Andrea Anderson had to wear the maid''s clothes for now.


    The maid costume was Japanese style. Thece edge of the skirt wasyered, which was very


    beautiful.


    Andrea Anderson hadn¡¯t yet tried this style of clothing, looking at herself in the mirror. She didn¡¯t adapt


    to this.


    Baron Howard opened the door and saw the woman in front of the floor mirror, slightly stunned. His


    eyes flicked with stunning.


    He saw the maid in the castle wearing this suit every day. But this suit in Andrea Anderson was so


    different. She looked innocent, but also with a little sex. All this was enticing to Baron Howard.


    The Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down, and his eyes gradually darkened with certain lust.

 Chapter 8 Body is more Honest!

    Chapter 8 Body is more Honest!


    Feeling the danger, Andrea Anderson turned around and saw Baron Howard was just standing near the


    door.


    She became nervous immediately, and said, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "This is my room." Baron Howard said.


    Andrea Anderson was shocked, her face went red because of bewilderment, and she thought the


    maidservant just take her to a guest room.


    She walked towards the outside hastily, and said, "Sorry, I am going out right now."


    But Baron Howard said," Now that you have worn the suit, you should do something as a maidservant."


    Baron Howard started at Andrea Anderson. She was the first person who said he was disgusting, so he


    just wanted to know whether she was just saying that or was physically honest.


    Baron Howard was in her way with his strong body, and pointed his hand in the direction of the


    bathroom. Then he ordered in the nature of things, "Fill up the bathtub."


    Andrea Anderson¡¯s face became more red, she just bathed in the bathtub, now Baron Howard is going


    to bath¡­


    Andrea Anderson lowered her head, and said, "It¡¯s gettingte, I have to go back otherwise my families


    may be doubtful. You have promised that don¡¯t let them to know the rtionship between us."


    "You can¡¯t go back until you finish it." Baron Howard said coldly.


    "What?"


    Andrea Anderson was annoyed. It seemed that she will yield or cursed. But her heart tightened sharply


    when she met with Baron Howard¡¯s dim and dangerous sight.


    Andrea Anderson thought, ¡°Baron Howard is frantic, if I enrage him now, maybe I won¡¯t go back home


    tonight.¡±


    Then she said, ¡°You have said that I can go back after I finish it.¡±


    After filled up the bathtub, she wanted to go out. However, when she turned around, she felt very panic.


    Baron Howard entered the bathroom and stared at her dangerously.


    The bathroom became narrow and threatening.


    "The water is prepared, I have to go now." Andrea Anderson said.


    She moved nervously away from him and tried to move away from the wall.


    But Baron Howard strode one step closer to her, forcing her to stick on the wall, so she had no way to


    go.


    Baron Howard¡¯s tall body came with hot, steamy steam, which brought the ambiguous hormones to a


    boil.


    Andrea Anderson strained her body, ¡°Baron Howard, you said you will let me go.¡±


    "I said after you finish it.¡± Baron Howard replied.


    Baron Howard¡¯s tone was still irrefutable, his deep voice seemed to endure what, then he said, ¡°You


    haven''t undressed me yet."


    Andrea Anderson was about to copse immediately, and her face was even much red.


    She thought, "Are you kidding me? To ask a girl to undress your clothes!"


    Seeing her irritation, Baron Howard raised his dislocated arm.


    ¡°Whatever, he was hurt because of me.¡± thought about that, Andrea Anderson had no reason to refuse


    him.


    ¡°Well, I will do that for you.¡±


    Seeing the strong man before her, her heart was pounding out of her chest. She had never thought


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    about to undress clothes for a man.


    Andrea Anderson was afraid to look at Baron Howard, her eyes were wandering. Then she put her rigid


    fingers on his shirt, which seemed took all her strength.


    One.


    Two.


    Three.


    With the opening of his cor, from the vicle down, his strong chest gradually showed out, as well as


    the powerful eight-pack abdominal muscle, the human fishing line¡­


    His figure can be perfect.


    Andrea Anderson¡¯s face became hot, it was the first time that she found a man¡¯s figure can be so


    attractive.


    Being in a panic, she was afraid to see it again, she unfastened the buckles continually. The cold belt


    made her fingers trembled slightly. identally, she touched his skin.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Her cheeks flushed, she was about to withdraw her hand in a hurry, but was grabbed by Baron


    Howard.


    His breathing was heavy and his dark eyes were burning.


    Baron Howard¡¯s voice was deep and hoarse, then he said, ¡°So, that¡¯s intentional?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Andrea Anderson replied in a hurry.


    She was upset about that extremely, then said, ¡°let me go.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Baron Howard replied.


    Unexpectedly, Baron Howard loosed her hand freely. But not waiting for her reaction, his thin lips


    covered her lips.


    His strong arms wrapped around her waist and drew her into them.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The hot steam in the room and the man¡¯s hot body temperature, as if to throw Andrea Anderson into


    the boiling water, every ce of her body was boiling hot.


    Andrea Anderson was terrified, but her head was nk and vertiginous.


    Holding her weak body, the fire in Baron Howard¡¯s body was broke outpletely.

 Chapter 9 Night out

    Chapter 9 Night out


    Oh.


    That hurts.


    When Andrea Anderson woke up, she felt as if she had been in a serious car ident and her whole


    body was aching.


    Baron Howard was a monster. He had sex with her crazily, from the wall to the bathtub, from the


    bathtub to the bed, until she fainted and he still didn''t stop.


    At that moment Andrea Anderson sat up from bed with difficulty. Her mind went numb when she found


    out it was already light.


    It is daybreak?


    She didn''t return homest night!


    That''s too bad. Her parents will crucify her. Andrea Anderson got up in a hurry. Then she looked up,


    there was a neatly a suit of clothes at the end of the bed.


    Thankfully, Baron Howard still has a little conscience.


    The castle is very big. Andrea Anderson came out of the room and walked around for half an hour


    without finding the gate. Instead, she met Baron Howard in the dining room.


    The dining room isrge, and sumptuously decorated, just like a pce. Baron Howard is sitting on the


    master sit, just like a noble ancient king.


    He nced up and beckoned to her, "Come here."


    What did he want her to do?


    She remained alert," Mr Howard, I have to go now. My family must be looking for me."


    "Are you going back now to tell your family that you spent the night at the man''s room?"


    He uttered a snortingugh, as if pleased with the result.


    Andrea blushed and blushed again with shame and vexation.


    He had sex with herst night on purpose not to let her go home, right?


    What a mean trick it is!


    Looking at her discontented look, he thought she was a little cute. Although the woman''s appearance


    was not that beautiful and amazing, she was delicate and pretty. The morefortable he looked, the


    more he wanted to see.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He smiled and put a document on the table.


    "If you don''t want it, I''ll give it to someone else."


    Andrea Anderson went over doubtfully, opened the document, and was surprised to find that it was the


    entry contract of the intern of KJ design department.


    She didn''t go to the stage for the show yesterday, but she got a ce?


    Maybe that means getting in through the back door?


    This is the goal she has been striving for four years in University. She would like to get this opportunity


    very much, but looking at Baron Howard''s handsome and dangerous face, she hesitated again.


    Baron Howard is the president of thepany. If she meets him in thepany from time to time, and


    other people find out that they have a shameful rtionship with each other.


    Andrea Anderson hurriedly nned to refuse, but saw Baron Howard stand up. Although he didn''t get


    close, his height of one meter nine suddenly formed a great sense of oppression.


    His cold and arrogant tone sounds unassable, "Arrive at thepany on time on Monday. If I can''t


    see anyone, I''ll go to your house to catch you myself."


    Andrea Anderson quickly backed away with the cold sweat ran from her forehead.


    He knew what she was most afraid of, so he took advantage of her weakness. It was shameless.


    She gritted her teeth," I see. I will arrive at thepany on time."


    "Good girl."


    Baron Howard suddenly stooped close, his handsome face as if to kiss her lips.


    When he was about to touch her, as if an electric current had passed through her brain. Andrea


    Anderson felt her heart begin to race madly. The whole person was at a loss.


    What''s he up to?


    Baron Howard raised his hand, and his broad palm fell on Andrea Anderson''s head, touching her head


    as if she were a puppy.


    His voice was deep and mellow, "I''ll see you on Monday."


    Voice faded, he turned and left, with a tall and upright figure and extraordinary temperament.


    Andrea Anderson stood transfixed in shock and disbelief. That man like nightmares has a gentle side,


    isn''t it her illusion?


    Andrea Anderson''s face was burning.


    Andrea Anderson was sent back to her home by Howard''s driver after she had breakfast at Baron


    Howard''s request.


    Andrea Anderson looks at the vi in front of her, which belongs to the Amelia family. She feels a little


    nervous.


    For the first time, she didn¡¯t go home all night.

 Chapter 10 Fooling around with a Man

    Chapter 10 Fooling around with a Man


    As soon as she walked in, Andrea Anderson saw her mother Hazel Smith sitting on the living room


    sofa, looking at her with anger.


    "Where did you gost night?"


    "I''m at KJ Group, the leader organized a temporary training so I didn''te back."


    Andrea Anderson was a little guilty, and quickly handed the onboarding contract to Hazel Smith to


    read," Mom, look, I was selected, and I will be an intern designer of KJ Group in the future."


    "Are you selected with unspoken rules?"


    A woman''s disdainfulughter came from the second floor, and I saw Cassidy Anderson who was


    wearing a high-defining whitece gauze dress, came from the stairs, elegant like a fairy falling into the


    dust.


    But her words were vulgar, "With all your strength, what qualifications do you have to be the designer


    of KJ? What a joke? Which manager did you sleep withst night to get the job?"


    "Cassidy Anderson, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Andrea Anderson irritated rebuttal, her sister never expected her to be good.


    "Are you fooling around with men? Just have a see we will know."


    Cassidy Anderson grabbed Andrea Anderson''s cor while talking and tend to pull her clothes away.


    Andrea Anderson''s heart almost jumped out of her throat.


    Although she didn''t bear the unspoken rules, there were traces of Baron Howard left under the clothes.


    If she saw she could not exin.


    She hurriedly grabbed Cassidy Anderson''s hand, "What are you crazy about? I said no, no, just let me


    go!"


    "Don''t cover up if you didn¡¯t do it."


    Cassidy Anderson not let her go, and she increased her strength to pull Andrea Anderson''s clothes.


    The buttons could not bear the pull, and they were popped away.


    Andrea Anderson looked down and saw the dark kiss marks under her corbone.


    Her heart was instantly cold, and she thought this gonna be over.


    At this moment, Cassidy Anderson''s feet fell, she was screaming and falling to the ground.


    Hazel Smith rushed in front of her quickly, said worriedly, "Cassidy, what''s the matter? Does it hurt?"


    "Mom, she pushes me."


    Cassidy Anderson''s eyes were red, as if she suffered a huge grievance.


    Andrea Anderson¡¯s temple jumped violently, and her breath was about to explode. Cassidy Anderson


    was too shameless, and she just told lies so obviously.


    "Mom, you just watching, it''s not my business, it''s her..."


    A loud p fell on Andrea Anderson¡¯s face.


    Hazel Smith looked angrily, looking at Andrea Anderson¡¯s eyes very cold, "If something happens to her


    feet, I will break your legs!"


    Andrea Anderson turned her face a bit and looked at Hazel Smith incredulously, with tears in her eyes.


    Since childhood, her mother had been partial to favor and adore Cassidy Anderson, and now she was


    even more partial and even didn¡¯t know the difference between right and wrong.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Why they are both her biological daughter, she just do not love her?


    "Andrea Anderson, you are not allowed to KJ Group to be a trainee. You have to stay at home and


    reflect on yourself during this time. "


    "It''s not my fault, why me on me?"


    Andrea Anderson was anxious and panic. She couldn''t believe Hazel Smith even ignored her dream.


    "And it has always been my dream to work at KJ Group. It¡¯s not easy for me to have this opportunity


    now."


    What''s more, if Baron Howard didn¡¯t see her on Monday, he woulde to Anderson''s house to catch


    her.


    "You hurt Cassidy, this is the price."


    Hazel Smith didn''t give Andrea Anderson any chance at all. She pushed her away sternly and helped


    Cassidy Anderson out carefully.


    The voice that Hazel Smith spoke to her was quite gentle, "Cassidy, bear a moment. I will bring you to


    the hospital."


    "Mom, you can''t be so biased."


    Andrea Anderson shouted anxiously, but what responded to her was the locked door.


    She scratched her hair in a panic. What should she do now? She couldn¡¯t imagine the consequences


    of break her promise.


    On Monday morning, Andrea Anderson stopped Hazel Smith and Cassidy Anderson anxiously who


    wanted to go shopping.


    "Mom, Cassidy Anderson''s feet are healed, let me go to work, please? I promise I will never argue with


    her again."


    Hazel Smith had not spoken while Cassidy Anderson spoke first.


    "Don''t even think about it, I just want you to lose your chance to enter KJ so that you won''t be ashamed


    of our Family."


    Andrea Anderson was so angry, "Cassidy Anderson, why do you force me again and again?"


    "Because you don''t deserve it."


    She took a step forward, Cassidy Anderson approached Andrea Anderson, her voice was full of


    jealousy and hatred, "I didn''t be a KJ designer, so do you. Don''t want to get anything I can''t get."


    "Cassidy Anderson, do not behave too over!"


    "I just did, what can you do to me?"


    Cassidy Anderson smiled happily and arrogantly.


    There was a fire in Andrea Anderson¡¯s chest, and she wanted to strangle Cassidy Anderson in anger.


    Cassidy Anderson was trying to push her to a desperate situation.

 Chapter11 Baron Howard Comes to Catch Her

    Baron Howard Comes to Catch Her


    At this moment, the maid hurried in and said, "Madam, Mr. Howardes here."


    Hazel Smith was confused to said, "Which Mr. Howard?"


    "President of KJ Group, Baron Howard."


    "What?"


    Hazel Smith was very shocked. Although the Amelia family was powerful, it was not as powerful as the


    Howard family. In the daily life, there was no chance to contact with Baron Howard.


    Hazel Smith took Cassidy Anderson in a hurry to go outside. "Why is heing? We need to hurry up


    and receive him. "


    Andrea Anderson stood stiffly and motionless like a wood and her face turned pale.


    Baron Howard really came to catch her.


    Was he going to expose the mistress in public?


    Andrea Anderson''s heart was so turbulent that she wanted to escape, but her legs seemed to be filled


    with lead. She could not move one step.


    Baron Howard was surrounded by the crowd and walked indifferently at the front. His noble and


    indifferent temperament revealed the meaning of not letting others approach.


    When he entered the door, his sharp sight caught on Andrea Anderson.


    Very good. The woman really dared to stand him up.


    He stepped on her with long legs.


    Andrea Anderson was so nervous and turbulent that almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    When she saw Baron Howard getting closer and closer to herself, she was afraid that he would make


    any ambiguous behavior, so Andrea Anderson was uneasy to exin.


    "Mr. Howard, please listen to me. That¡¯s because..."


    Baron Howard¡¯s strong body approached, as if he was standing in front of Andrea Anderson. The


    powerful oppression came on her, which was extremely dangerous.


    Andrea Anderson''s face was pale and afraid, and her heartbeat almost stopped.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    What, what was he going to do? Hazel Smith was looking at it in the back!


    Andrea Anderson was nervous to death and felt overwhelmed. However, Baron Howard walked by her


    side as if he didn''t know anything about her.


    Baron Howard sat on the sofa gracefully with knees folded. He was as noble as a king.


    Abner Wood had a file folder in his hand and then walked behind Baron Howard. The file folder was as


    the same size as the loading contract.


    Andrea Anderson¡¯s heart was suspended again, which had not calmed down yet.


    Hazel Smith quickly asked the servant to delivered tea and snacks, and then she stood aside


    respectfully and nervously.


    "Mr. Howard, I don''t know you''reing. Please forgive me if the reception is not so good. My


    husband is already on the way back. Do you have anything to do here? "


    "Settle a contract."


    Baron Howard sneered at the corner of his mouth and coldly looked at Andrea Anderson.


    Abner Wood stepped forward and put the file folder on the table. "Mrs. Anderson, please have a look."


    She didn''t know whether it was intentional or not. Abner Wood shook the folder when he walked, and


    Andrea Anderson saw the mistress contract in panic.


    Her back was suddenly cold, and Baron Howard really made it.


    She didn¡¯t have time to think about it, and rushed to grab the folder and held it tightly in her arms.


    "Mr. Howard, please listen to my exnation. I know it''s my fault not toe to work after signing the


    contract, but I really didn''t mean to it. I am, because... "


    Andrea Anderson looked at Hazel Smith in a panic and didn''t dare to tell the real reason. "It''s because


    of something wrong with my dad''spany. I''m in a hurry because of theck of design draft of dad¡¯s


    "Is it?"


    Baron Howard had a halfugh to look at Andrea Anderson. His sharp sight seemed to see through all


    her lies.


    Her mind was in a mess, and she avoided his sight because her guilty conscience.


    "It''s really true, this series of designs was originally the idea of Andrea Anderson, and now she has to


    solve the problem."


    Cassidy Anderson stood out from Hazel Smith aside and helped Andrea Anderson to talk for the first


    time. Her beautiful face showed a proper and gentle smile, and her white skirt made her look graceful.


    Cassidy Anderson gazed at Baron Howard.


    "Don''t me Andrea Anderson, Mr. Howard. She made the choice in anxiety. I am her sister, and I


    have taught her how to design. I dare not say that my design is much better than her, at least at the


    same level as Andrea Anderson. If you don''t mind, I can go to KJ Group to fulfill this contract instead of


    her. "


    Andrea Anderson was surprised about what Cassidy Anderson said, and she unexpectedly knew


    Cassidy Anderson was such thick-skinned.


    Baron Howard''s expression was indifferent. He didn''t look at Cassidy Anderson and waved his hands


    impatiently.


    "Abner Wood, deal with breach of contract."


    Cassidy Anderson''s cheeks were blushed. No one had ever ignored her like Baron Howard, making


    her look like a clown.


    So shameful.

 Chapter 12 Revenge

    Chapter 12 Revenge


    Abner Wood walked straight to Hazel Smith, with a serious attitude.


    "Mr. Anderson, since Miss Anderson was unable to take office because of the Anderson family, the


    signed for a three-year presidential clothing designer. And there is not much damage, just 100 million


    dors."


    Andrea Anderson was astounded and speechless with amazement,100 million dors?


    Why didn''t he just rob a bank?


    Hazel Smith''s face turned pale, "What?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Of course, my boss does not like people who like to break promises. From now on, all the cooperation


    with the Anderson family will be interrupted, including any potential cooperation in the future."


    Abner Wood¡¯s tone was indifferent, as if he were saying something trivial.


    But for Amelia¡¯s family, it was definitely a major blow that couldn¡¯t bear.


    The interruption in the cooperation with KJ Group would ruin the wholepany¡¯s economy chain and


    they may go bankruptcy. No coboration with KJ Group in the future meant the end of the Anderson


    family.


    Baron Howard was taking a revenge on the Anderson family and put it into an impasse.


    Hazel Smith''s face was pale and she almost fell down.


    She recovered in a moment and hurriedly said, "Mr. Howard, I''m sorry, you must be mistaken about it.


    Andrea will go to work tomorrow. Oh, no! She will go after a while. Andrea Anderson, what the hell are


    you doing? You have to apologize to Mr. Howard."


    With that, Hazel Smith quickly pulled Andrea Anderson over and pushed her in front of Baron Howard.


    "Mr. Howard, I will go to work on time tomorrow. Could you forget it?¡±


    "Of course. But..."


    Baron Howard lifted his hand and easily grasped Andrea Anderson''s chin, forcing her to bend over.


    The distance between them was narrowed.


    Andrea Anderson was immediately panicked, looking at his handsome face closer and closer.


    Baron Howard''s fingers gently touched the red mark on her cheek which hadn¡¯t dissipatedpletely.


    His eyes narrowed.


    "I always cover my people¡¯s mistakes. Andrea Anderson is my girl. If someone else hurts her, I will


    chuck it back."


    Baron Howard looked at Hazel Smith indifferently.


    Looking at the aggressive man in front of her, Andrea Anderson was tempted. His help was beyond her


    expectation.


    Words spit out from the thin lips, indifferently horrifying, "So, who pped her face?"


    Hazel Smith shuddered and fell heavily on the ground.


    She looked at Baron Howard restlessly with her voice trembling involuntarily.


    "She, she is my daughter and it¡¯s my responsibility to educate her. If you p me for Andrea Anderson,


    she will be criticized as unfilial daughter."


    Baron Howard smirked, "What if let another daughter bear all this?"


    When he finished speaking, two tall bodyguards popped up and grabbed Cassidy Anderson''s arms,


    pressing her to kneel on the ground with a huge p on her face.


    Bodyguards were so powerful that Cassidy Anderson''s mouth bled.


    Cassidy Anderson cried with acute pain, ¡°Mom, help me!"


    "My daughter!"


    Hazel Smith was heartbroken and rushed to save her daughter, but Abner Wood blocked her way.


    With a smile on his face, Abner Wood kindly reminded, "My boss is low on patience. If you miff him


    again, I''m afraid you can''t bear the consequences."


    Hazel Smith froze, watching Cassidy Anderson beaten to tears.


    It was the first time to see Cassidy Anderson in such an awkward situation, which made Andrea


    Anderson happy.


    Walking out the vi of Amelia¡¯ family, Andrea Anderson followed Baron Howard.


    Looking at the masculine man in front of her, she had mixed feelings towards him.


    He was a very bad guy. But he seemed not so bad for all the thing he had done for me.


    "Oh¡­"


    Andrea Anderson said in an unnatural tone, "Thank you."


    With this lesson in mind, Cassidy Anderson would not dare to bully her any more.


    Baron Howard stopped suddenly and turned around, looking at Andrea Anderson with dark eyes.


    It happened so quickly that she ran into Baron Howard''s arms.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean it."


    Andrea Anderson blushed embarrassedly and then quickly retreated. But with a hand across her waist,


    she was pulled into his arms.


    "Gratitude is not enough."


    Baron Howard raised Andrea Anderson''s chin with one finger. The distance between the two was so


    close that as if they would kiss together in any time.


    He said with a certain lust, "Kiss me."


    What?!

 Chapter 13 Bandit Logic

    Chapter 13 Bandit Logic


    Andrea Anderson was very angry at that time, and her heart beaten even out of control.


    The lips before her were so sexy.


    Andrea Anderson pushed him away, being afraid of looking at him. So she just ran to the car.


    And she said, "Go and style yourself, or you will miss the party."


    Seeing her panic, his mouth was slightly upward and got on the car slowly.


    In the Meet Again, a special store of haute couture.


    At the moment, the whole store was cleared. All staff stood respectfully and only gave service to Baron


    Howard.


    Baron Howard sat on the sofa, drinking red wine and looking at Amelia to choose clothes for him


    leisurely.


    Andrea Anderson stood in front of a row of clothes, and it seemed that she was angry.


    She applied for the position of fashion designer, but Baron Howard gave her the position of President


    Department designer. That was to say, she specially designed clothes for him, and by the way, she also


    worked as a part-time image consultant, and was responsible for his modeling.


    Actually she didn''t want to face him anymore, but she had no right to refuse.


    Andrea Anderson choose a suit randomly and asked, "How about this? "


    Baron Howard nced at it then asked, "Do you think it looks good? "


    She was a little guilty, she took it casually but didn''t consider whether it was suitable for him.


    So she just nodded.


    Baron Howard put down his ss, then took the clothes and went into the dressing room.


    Because there were someplex designs on the waist and back of this pure ck suit, it needed


    other people''s help while dressing it.


    Baron Howard stood before the mirror out of the dressing room with an air of indifference.


    The servers walked towards him immediately, preparing to help him.


    But Baron Howard frowned and said coldly, "Go away."


    "Sorry, sir." The two servers said nervously.


    They were very scared and hurriedly backed out.


    Howard looked at Andrea Anderson impatiently and said, "Come here?"


    "Me?"


    Andrea Anderson was very shocked, she was neither the server nor the maidservant, why should she


    help?


    Besides, she needed to help her by embracing his waist. How ambiguous it was.


    She refused firmly, "I''m only responsible for clothing modeling, but this is not in my scope of work."


    Baron Howard chuckled yfully and said predominantly, "It depends on me whether you should do or


    not."


    Andrea Anderson was so angry that she tended to leave. But when she thought about the high


    liquidated damages, she just returned to normal.


    Endure, endure


    When she proved that the mistress contract was not signed by herself, she wouldpletely divorce


    from Baron Howard.


    Slowly walked to the dressing room. Andrea Anderson looked at Baron Howard standing in front of the


    mirror, and thought that, "I have to say that the suit made him more handsome, as if it was tailor-made


    for him."


    "Open your arms please, I have to embrace your waist.¡± Andrea Anderson said.


    "All right.¡±


    Baron Howard looked at Andrea Anderson, facing her with open arms, which looked like a hug.


    Her face was slightly red, and her heart seemed to be taut with a string, which made her tremble.


    Andrea Anderson reached out her hands and tried not to touch Baron Howard''s body, but when her


    face closed to Baron Howard''s chest, she could hear the beating of that powerful heart clearly.


    One by one, as if the rain fell on her heart.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Baron Howard lowered his head and looked at Andrea Anderson in his arms. His eyes were deeper


    and deeper.


    The light fragrance of her body stirred his nerves all the time.


    Andrea Anderson had an irresistible attraction to him at the first sight.


    Then Baron Howard said, "You are so slow. Are you luring me? "


    His arm embraced in the waist of Andrea Anderson, and with a little effort, he pulled her body into his


    arms.


    Immediately there was no distance between them.


    Andrea Anderson raised her head in panic and looked at his dark eyes, as if he was about to swallow


    her.

 Chapter 14 Go home and Talk Later?

    Chapter 14 Go home and Talk Later?


    She was even familiar with such eyes, which first appeared in the backstage dressing room, the


    second in the back garden of the castle, and the third in the bathroom.


    He had not been shy about ce and time in public.


    She was so nervous that she stammered all the time.


    "Please, please don''t do that. Shall we go back and talkter?"


    Baron Howard smiled with interest. His handsome face was closer to her, and the heat of speaking was


    vaguely sprayed on her face.


    Andrea Anderson''s cheeks were red, and she felt the breath of his proximity, which made her feel


    pleasantly confused.


    Baron Howard had a pleasant look and a hoarse voice, as if he was restraining something.


    "Go with me tonight."


    "I, I have to go home. My family doesn''t allow me to stay out at night."


    "Just say you stay upte today to work overtime."


    "But..."


    Andrea Anderson wanted to find another excuse, but she felt in panic that Baron Howard''s hand was


    touching her waist dishonestly.


    His husky voice was provocative and dangerous, ¡°Or do you want to do it here?"


    Andrea Anderson was shivering. She nced at the outside nervously and she felt that people outside


    would soon notice the movement inside. Her cheeks were red.


    "So now..."


    Baron Howard lifted Andrea Anderson''s chin and forced her to look up at him.


    His eyes were zing, "Kiss me, as yourpensation."


    This is the second time he asked her for a kiss today.


    Andrea Anderson looked at his sexy lips. She felt so flustered and nervous that she almost suffocated.


    In this case, she can''t escape at all.


    But if he wanted her to kiss him...


    Andrea Anderson''s eyes twinkled and her voice was almost inaudible.


    "Please, please close your eyes."


    "Well."


    Baron Howard smiled lightly and slowly closed his eyes.


    Without the hot gaze, Andrea Anderson''s tension was a little less. She looked at the handsome face in


    front of her, summoned up her courage to stand on tiptoe and lean towards his lips.


    When Baron Howard felt the approaching of the little woman, his smile was deeper, and he had the


    feeling of expectation for the first time.


    He unconsciously released some of the strength of holding her, so that she can y more freely.


    Just a touch, and then she quickly backed up.


    In this way, Andrea Anderson gradually got close to Baron Howard''s lips, but her heart was more


    flustered. Her eyes were more afraid to look at him and fluttered around.


    At this time, she inadvertently saw the figure walking outside, and suddenly froze.


    It''s him!


    Did hee back?!


    Andrea Anderson''s eyes beamed with joy and she couldn''t care about anything. She just pushed Baron


    Howard away and ran out.


    Baron Howard didn''t wait for her kiss, and suddenly his arms were empty. He opened his eyes angrily


    and saw Andrea Anderson running out in a panic.


    How dare this damned woman run? See what he''ll punish herter!


    Baron Howard strode out with a cold face, and Abner Wood and his bodyguards hurriedly followed him.


    Andrea Anderson ran out as fast as she could. When she saw the handsome face of the man at close


    range, her throat choked and she couldn''t help crying.


    She had been waiting for him for five years, and finally he came back.


    "Eason Reed."


    Andrea Anderson looked at him in tears, as if she had used all her strength to shout these three words


    out.


    Eason Reed was wearing afortable, soft and white casual clothes, which made him look amiably.


    His delicate and handsome features are even more charming.


    He turned around and saw Andrea Anderson, a girl with red eyes staring at him.


    He went nk and showed a gentle smile to her, "Who are you, miss? Anything can I help you?"


    He was polite, even gentle, but he didn''t recognize her.


    Andrea Anderson was a bit lost. How could she forget? She didn''t have time to tell him her name five


    years ago.


    At that time, she lived in a private hospital with excellent privacy because of pneumonia, and no one


    came to apany her. Every day, she can only draw designs to relieve boredom.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    One day a gust of wind blew one of her design drawings to the next door.


    Before she could find it, she heard the boy''s voiceing from the next room.


    "Is this your painting? This is the best wedding dress I have ever seen."


    After that, he talked and chatted with her every day across the yard. Andrea¡¯s voice was hoarse, so she


    turned her words into paper ne and threw to him.


    Over time, they became friends with each other.


    The patients living in this private hospital were all people whose identities are inconvenient to disclose.


    But suddenly one day, he told her that he would leave and study abroad for seven years.

 Chapter 15 My Name is...

    Chapter 15 My Name is...


    Andrea Anderson was very sad, and she didn¡¯t know who he was. If they missed this time, they would


    never have chance to meet again.


    But he said anxiously, "Will you wait for me? I''lle to you when Ie back. I like you. I want to be


    with you. "


    Andrea Anderson was shocked. She didn''t know how to answer him, but she felt happy inside her


    heart.


    She realized she seemed to like him, too.


    She took the pen and wrote the most exciting words, "I will."


    He was so happy that he raised voice involuntarily.


    "Wait for me, I will marry you when Ie back. I am a member of the Reed family of the five families.


    My name is Eason Reed. What''s your name? "


    Andrea Anderson wanted to tell him who she was, but her father suddenly came with Cassidy


    Anderson and told her that something had happened to her elder brother.


    She was hurriedly taken away by her father, and she only had time to write limit words on that paper:


    my name is¡­


    Over the years, Andrea Anderson had been paying attention to the news of Eason Reed all the time.


    Although they didn''t meet before, she was still deeply impressed by his appearance.


    But surprisingly he seemed to look more handsome in person than in picture.


    Andrea Anderson took a sniff and stared at Eason Reed with a cute smile.


    "Although it''ste, I''d like to introduce myself to you seriously. My name is Andrea Anderson. There


    was a time when you and me...in a private hospital five years ago... "


    "Why don''t you keep running?"


    The man''s cold voice, mingled with irony and anger, just like a sharp thorn stabbed Andrea Anderson.


    Her whole body was stiff, like poured down by a basin of cold water from the top to the bottom of her


    feet.


    She was so happy to see Eason Reed that she forgot the present situation.


    Baron Howard stared straightly at Andrea Anderson. His eyes were dangerous and he walked towards


    her step by step with his long legs. The situation around him seemed to be critical.


    Andrea Anderson¡¯s face turned pale and she felt panicked. She was afraid that Eason Reed would see


    her the most terrible side.


    "I, I just have something to deal with. Let''s go back and continue to do my hair."


    Andrea Anderson wanted to go to the shop, but Baron Howard pulled her to his arms.


    This ambiguous posture made Andrea Anderson extremely embarrassed.


    She looked at Eason Reed in a panic, because she feared of seeing the expression of contempt and


    disappointment in his eyes.


    Baron Howard''s eyes glittered with sharp light and he looked at Eason Reed in half smile with his eyes


    still focusing on Andrea Anderson.


    "Mr. Reed, long time no see."


    "It''s my pleasure to meet Mr. Howard as soon as I return home."


    The gentle smile of Eason Reed seemed like he didn¡¯t notice Baron Howard¡¯s hostility.


    Baron Howard looked at the Andrea Anderson and pretended that he just asked casually.


    "Do you know each other?"


    "I don''t know!"


    Andrea Anderson responded in a hurry. She could feel Baron Howard¡¯s inside anger and didn¡¯t want to


    involve Eason Reed.


    "I admire Mr. Reed very much. I¡¯ve been always fancying the bridegroom''s dress that he designed two


    years ago, so I always regard him as an idol."


    I looked at Baron Howard and exined, "You know it''s my dream to design clothes. I also want to


    design works that can reach Mr. Reed¡¯s level one day."


    "Your idol!"


    Baron Howard read these two words meaningfully, holding the shoulder of Andrea Anderson tightly.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Andrea Anderson felt painful with the cold sweat on his forehead, she clenched her teeth and dared not


    speak.


    Baron Howard asked slowly, "Why there is only the bridegroom''s suit? What about the bride''s?"


    "This suit is called love. It''s a couple''s dress designed ording to the bride''s wedding dress. It''s my


    only design, and it''s also designed for myself."


    Eason Reed''s eyes showed a very gentle indulgence. "The design draft of the wedding dress is in my


    beloved woman''s ce. I just wait for the day when I marry her and put the dress on for her."


    Andrea Anderson almost couldn¡¯t hold her tears.


    The wedding dress was the design she had left in his yard. After so many years, he still remembered it.


    He didn''t forget his promise toe back and marry her.


    "So romantic. We''ll give our bless when you get married."


    Baron Howard chuckled happily and tightened Andrea Anderson in his arms. His action seemed to


    dere sovereignty.


    Eason Reed smiled, "Thank you."


    Andrea Anderson¡¯s face was as white as a paper and her heart was as sore as a needle. If he knew


    that she became a mistress of Baron Howard, would he marry her?

 Chapter 16 Do you like him?

    Chapter 16 Do you like him?


    After Eason Reed left, Baron Howard looked at Andrea Anderson who was a little freaked. His eyes


    were more and more sharp, shing dangerous sight.


    He sped Andrea Anderson''s chin and forced her to look straight at him.


    He asked word by word, "Do you like him?"


    Andrea Anderson was suddenly shocked as if her mind had been guessed. She shook her head in a


    hurry.


    "No. I even don''t know him."


    "It''s better be."


    Baron Howard had a deep voice, and every word he said was like a threat.


    "Andrea Anderson, you need to remember that your body and your heart both belong to me. If your


    body is touched by someone else, I will let that man die away. "


    He looked down, put his fingertips and pressed hard on Andrea Anderson''s left chest, "if you dare to


    love someone else, I will empty your heart."


    Andrea Anderson was full of fear, and her whole body seemed to be frozen into ice.


    Today, she just thought that the man was a little tender, but she didn''t expect that he would show the


    devil''s ws so soon.


    She still had to find a way to leave here as soon as possible.


    Eason Reed, he came back two years ahead of time. Was the god destined to let him rescue her?


    ¡­


    Andrea Anderson went to the banquet together as an apanying stylist.


    After getting off the car, she stood with the housekeeper, at a step behind distance with Baron Howard.


    At the same time, a graceful woman came down from another car, walking in high-heeled shoes, and


    swayed to Baron Howard.


    "Mr. Howard, it''s a great honor to be your partner again."


    She held Baron Howard''s arm with a coquettish smile, and her chest seemed to cling to his arm.


    Baron Howard''spanion changed more frequently than her clothes, and thepanion would only


    appear once, but she called in second time, it proved that Baron Howard had a different attitude to her.


    She must seize this opportunity tonight.


    Baron Howard was indifferent. He looked at Andrea Anderson in a dim view, but there was still anger in


    his eyes.


    He pursed his thin lips, lifted his legs and walked in.


    Josie Stevenson proudly followed, and walked beside Baron Howard with her plump figure.


    At the door, the housekeeper went to pick up Baron Howard''s coat. At the same time, Josie Stevenson


    took off her coat and gave orders to Andrea Anderson.


    "You,e here and get it."


    Andrea Anderson froze for a moment because she was not used to being ordered.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Josie Stevenson was angry immediately and scolded severely.


    "Hurry up! Can you take responsibility for the time of Mr. Howard and me? "


    Andrea Anderson frowned uneasily. Although she was a staff member, she didn''te to serve people


    with tea and water, not even Josie Stevenson''s maid.


    She was about to say no when she saw Baron Howard reaching out and throwing Josie Stevenson''s


    clothes to the ground.


    Josie Stevenson was surprised. "Mr. Howard, what are you doing?"


    Baron Howard''s eyes were cold, and his tone was even more scornful and humiliating.


    "That¡¯s my employee. What qualifications do you have to order her?"


    Josie Stevenson''s embarrassed face full of shock and fear. She was a famousdy, but she couldn''t


    She hated it very much, but she had a pitiful look on her face.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it. It is my fault. I offended her. Please give me another chance. I won''t dare to


    do it again. "


    Andrea Anderson was out of surprise. She didn''t expect Baron Howard would protect her.


    Baron Howard''s face was still not turned, and he took his arm out of Josie Stevenson''s arms


    indifferently.


    Josie Stevenson was immediately frightened. It was a rare chance she got. If she lost it, she would


    never be able to cling to Baron Howard in her life.


    Josie Stevenson¡¯s mind turned, she immediately went to hold the hand of Andrea Anderson, her


    attitude was extremely devout.


    "Miss, I''m just thinking that the banquet is about to start. I''m afraid I''ll dy the time. I''m sorry to speak


    to you that way, please don''t mind. When the party is dismissed, I''ll treat a dinner and make amends to


    you, ok? "


    Looking at Josie Stevenson''s face changing faster than turning over the book, Andrea Anderson was


    disdainful, she pulled back her hand and kept distance with Josie Stevenson.


    "No, I don''t mind."


    She didn''t want to do more entanglement with Josie Stevenson, then she turned to Baron Howard.


    "Mr. Howard, I''lle back to car and wait for you."


    After that, Andrea Anderson was about to leave, but her wrist was held by a broad hand.


    She didn''t know when Baron Howard''s tall body has stood in front of her. He was as high as if he had


    covered her in his arms.


    "You shoulde in with me and stand where I can see you all the time."


    "Why?"


    Andrea Anderson was unwilling because she didn¡¯t attend the banquet. What was she doing in there?


    Baron Howard''s tone was too domineering to change, "This is an order."


    Andrea Anderson stamped her foot with chagrin, which was obviously overwhelming.


    Josie Stevenson was jealousy to look at the ambiguous distance between them. No wonder Baron


    Howard humiliated her to protect Andrea Anderson.


    She was more of a vixen than an employee!

 Chapter 17 Pleasant Cooperation

    Chapter 17 Pleasant Cooperation


    Celebrities, gentlemen anddies in the banquet hall were toasting each other. However, they were all


    eclipsed when Baron Howard came.


    Standing in the crowd, he was like a night pearl in the dark with dazzling light.


    The guests even lined up one after another to toast and ingratiate themselves with the president of KJ


    Group.


    With a ss of wine in his hand, Baron Howard was graciously dealing with other people. From time to


    time, he nced at Andrea Anderson who was in the dessert area.


    She was obedient and stayed within his sight.


    From now on, these people would gradually get used to the existence of Andrea Anderson. Those


    people who want to calcte him would never know that the antidote to his illness is Andrea Anderson.


    With a mirthful smile across his face, Baron Howard clinked the sses with the man in front of him


    saying, ¡°I hope we will cooperate well on the program of Jade Lake.¡±


    Andrea Anderson was bored with a small cake in her mouth. Suddenly, she saw Josie Stevenson


    walking towards her with two sses of red wine.


    Why she came to me rather than stayed with Baron Howard?


    "Mr. Howard is talking to Mr. Robert about the cooperation project.¡±


    Josie Stevenson smiled and passed the wine to Andrea Anderson, with a certain apology.


    "Miss Anderson, I am so sorry for what I had done just now. I apologize to you by drinking this ss of


    wine."


    "It''s just a small matter, no worry."


    Andrea Anderson took the wine and did not want to drink it. She didn''t like Josie Stevenson and


    avoided any possiblemunication with her.


    Josie Stevenson looked at the ss of wine without obvious traces, and then smiled, raised her ss


    towards Andrea Anderson.


    "Drink this ss of wine if Miss Anderson really forgives me. Otherwise, I will hold the ss all the


    time, waiting for you to forgive me."


    Josie Stevenson was forcing her to drink!


    Andrea Anderson frowned impatiently, trying to get rid of her. However, considering all thedies and


    gentlemen here, it would bring shame on Baron Howard if I refuse her directly.


    "Okay, I will drink."


    Andrea Anderson drank itpletely, "You can go and be with Mr. Howard."


    Looking at the empty ss, Josie Stevenson smiled insidiously. Then she walked towards Baron


    Howard without hesitation.


    Andrea Anderson didn''t give it too much thought. But after a while, her cheeks were getting hotter and


    hotter, which seemed that she had drunk too much.


    But she just took one drink. That was so weird.


    Andrea Anderson patted her cheeks, hurried to the bathroom, and washed her face with cold water.


    She felt much better.


    She hurriedly walked towards the hall. When turning the corner, she unexpectedly met Eason Reed.


    Andrea Anderson''s heart was beating up fast and her cheeks were hot again.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Eason Reed smiled and nodded politely at Andrea Anderson.


    "Miss Anderson."


    "My name is Andrea Anderson."


    Andrea Anderson stared at him and repeated her name seriously.


    This was the thing she hadn''t had time to tell him five years ago. She was desperate to tell him all


    these years.


    Eason Reed was a little puzzled. Looking at Andrea Anderson''s blushed face, he thought maybe she


    was drunk.


    He said in a good manner, "Mr. Howard is in the lobby, do you want me to send you over?"


    Andrea Anderson froze all of a sudden, thinking of Baron Howard was like a pot of cold water pouring


    down her head. All her affection for Eason Reed had disappear.


    As long as she was Baron Howard''s mistress, she cannot be with Eason Reed.


    "Eason Reed."


    Andrea Anderson walked in front of Eason Reed and looked at him anxiously, "Do you love that girl


    who designed the love wedding dress."


    "Yes."


    Eason Reed answered without any hesitation and even a touch of tenderness appeared in his eyes.


    There was a warm flow in Andrea Anderson''s heart and she had more confidence in herself.


    She hesitated for a second and said, "If she was in a big trouble, would you help her?"


    "Of course."


    "What if Baron Howard offended her? Will you be an enemy of Baron Howard for her?"


    With that, Andrea Anderson seemed to have exhausted all her strength. She looked at him nervously,


    as if waiting for the decision of life and death.


    Eason Reed looked at Andrea Anderson strangely, wondering why she asked these confusing


    questions.


    Eason Reed had a touch of unspeakable feeling through her sincere eyes.


    He answered in a serious voice, "Your questions are meaningless. For her, let alone Baron Howard,


    even if it makes me lose everything from the Reed¡¯s family, I will."


    Andrea Anderson was relieved. Happiness overwhelmed herpletely.


    She loved the right man and he was worth her time.


    "Eason Reed, I have waited for you for a long time."


    Andrea Anderson was literally crying with watery eyes. Her cheeks blushed again.


    She stared at him, contentedly approaching him.


    "What¡­ do you mean?"


    Eason Reed was shocked. Did they know each other before?


    Her body was getting hot with mixed feeling in her mind. Her eyes involuntarily fixed on Eason Reed''s


    lips.


    So sexy, she really wanted to taste it.


    Andrea Anderson lost her mind gradually and kissed his lips with tiptoes standing on. She was craving


    for him.


    At this time, at the other end of the corridor, Baron Howard stopped quickly with his eyes full of


    coldness for seeing all these.


    How dared this woman kiss another man secretly!

 Chapter 18 What are You doing？

    Chapter 18 What are You doing£¿


    "Miss Anderson?"


    Eason Reed was shocked. He quickly backed away but then he was entangled by Andrea Anderson.


    It seemed that Andrea Anderson was drunk and unconscious.


    There was nobody around them so he couldn''t stand by.


    Because the medicine was more powerful, Andrea Anderson was more and more hot and she wanted


    to be cold. The posture of them was more ambiguous.


    Eason Reed was a little embarrassed. Andrea Anderson opened her lips hard and made a sound like a


    mosquito.


    Eason Reed came closer and asked, "Miss, where is yourpanion?¡±


    Andrea Anderson was unreconciled and wanted to kiss him again. She wanted to tell him everything


    about herself. Suddenly, a furious voice appeared behind her, "What are you doing?¡±


    Baron Howard was angry and walked towards them. How dare she was!


    Eason Reed was startled, and remembered that she was a little familiar.


    She seemed to be Baron Howard''s friend.


    Eason Reed had just returned home and was unwilling to cause trouble. So when Baron Howard came


    to him, he consciously gave her to him.


    Baron Howard noticed that Andrea Anderson held the sleeve of Eason Reed, and his face became


    more and more gloomy.


    He thought that, "This woman just said that she doesn''t know him, but they have no less collusion.¡±


    Eason Read smiled politely and said, "Sorry, Mr. Howard. She didn''t look very well so there may be a


    little offended. "


    Baron Howard said coldly, "It''s none of your business.¡±


    Baron Howard nced at Eason Reed, dragging Andrea Anderson to leave.


    Stared at the backs of them, a kind of strange feeling came to Eason Reed''s mind.


    Then he shook his head and strode away in the opposite direction.


    In the parking lot.


    Andrea Anderson''s neck was red and she was murmured.


    Seeing this, Baron Howard was more annoyed.


    He thought she was just a mistress. Did he need to keep an eye at her at all times? It was absolutely


    impossible.


    Baron Howard threw her into the back seat and then mmed the door. He said angrily, "Didn''t you say


    he was just your idol? Are you trying to tempt him? "


    And she was so stupid that even drunk the wine given by Josie Stevenson.


    If he didn''te in time, wouldn''t she go to someone else''s bed?


    Baron Howard looked at her lips and powdered fingertips, and she was writhing in a leather chair. He


    sat there, but there was a fire in his body.


    The driver had already raised the partition before them.


    Andrea Anderson was still taking off his clothes and murmured, "Eason, Eason Reed.¡±


    Her whispers came into Baron Howard''s ears.


    His face turned to strange immediately, which could be a sign of a storm.


    What kind of idols does she think about at this time?


    Baron Howard was furious and squeezed her neck, then he said angrily, "What''s the rtionship


    between you two?¡±


    He took a towel and wiped her lips and fingers angrily. He didn''t stop until the two pieces of skin was


    about to break and bleed.


    Andrea Anderson was in aa. Her long hair was crumpled together, and her neck was swollen.


    Baron Howard picked her up.


    Outside the car, Abner Wood lowered his eyes respectfully and said as usual, "Sir, do you want me to


    call the doctor here?¡±


    Baron Howard refused unhappily, "You don''t need to do that.¡±


    Abner Wood bowed his head and respectfully led the other servants away.


    As the wild night faded, Baron Howard dressed in a nightgown and sat on a dark ck leather sofa.


    Just as the first time, he waited quietly to see what was different about the woman who could alleviate


    his illness.


    Baron Howard never treated women badly, let alone the woman who was special to him.


    But if she doesn''t know chalk from cheese, he will not show his mercy.


    Andrea Anderson used to shout that she didn''t sign the mistress contract. And she had ambiguous


    affair with Eason Reed.


    Baron Howard''s dark brown eyes were heavy. No matter who he was, he couldn''t help to teach him a


    lesson.


    "Sir." Abner Wood saw him going downstairs and brought him a vodka with ice.


    Baron Howard took two drinks and suddenly asked, "Where is the doctor?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Abner Wood was shocked for a moment, and said, "I''ll call the doctor right now. In case Miss Anderson


    is ill, it''s not good."


    Andrea Anderson slept until three in the afternoon.


    Her body was so tired that she felt a strong sense of ufortable. Her legs were shaking, there was


    no strength, and her voice was dry and dumb.


    She drank two cups of cold water, then dressed up quickly. She couldn''t help to tell Eason Reed that


    she was the person he was waiting for.


    And she had been waiting for him, and had always liked him.


    Eason Reed might couldn''t believe others'' words, but he could believe the design of the wedding dress.


    But her steps stopped on the stairs.


    Baron Howard was sitting in the living room with a cold face. There was a wet and disordered woman


    kneeling in front of him. She was Josie Stevenson who drugged herst night.


    Andrea Anderson frowned slightly. However, before she opened her mouth, Josie Stevenson turned


    her head and begged, "It''s my fault, please forgive me.¡±


    Andrea Anderson hated people who regretted after the things happened.


    She curled her lips and pretended not to see Josie Stevenson.


    Then Josie Stevenson rolled to her calves with grief and panic. And then she cried, "Miss Anderson,


    please help me, I don''t want to die.¡±


    Andrea Anderson was shocked and said, "Are you going to kill her?¡±


    Baron Howard said cruelly and coldly, "She had to pay what she had done."


    "But killing her is against thew." Andrea Anderson resorted loudly.


    Baron Howard was powerful but could he kill a people in his will?


    "Even if I admit to killing people, no one dares to use me." He sniffed and raised his hand. "Drag her


    down.¡±


    Josie Stevenson screamed, cried and begged for mercy. She held the skirt of Andrea Anderson and


    didn''t give up. She shouted, "Miss Anderson, Please! Help! Help! "


    Andrea Anderson couldn''t bear to think of her own experience, then she said angrily, "Baron Howard, is


    that all you can do?¡±


    She thought Baron Howard just did what he wanted. Was he the emperor of his ownnd?


    Then Andrea Anderson said, "Let her go. Although she did something wrong, you can''t kill her casually.


    "


    Baron Howard folded his smile slowly and said, "Why should I listen to you?¡±


    "Andrea Anderson, you take yourself too seriously.¡±


    Andrea Anderson didn''t want to talk with Baron Howard, so he said to the bodyguards, "Go away. It''s


    none of your business here. "


    Baron Howard was sitting on the sofa and said, "Andrea Anderson, I''m not a phnthropist. You


    shouldn''t give your kindness to people who snare you. "


    Andrea Anderson looked at Josie Stevenson, who was scared to faint, and dragged her to stand up.


    Then Andrea Anderson said, "I hate her, but you can''t handle her without permission.¡±


    It was unreasonable to kill someone at will.


    Baron Howard changed his countenance immediately. Andrea Anderson retorted him again for other


    people.


    Had he been so nice to hertely?


    "Take Josie Stevenson away!¡± Baron Howard said coldly.


    But in Andrea Anderson''s mind, his simple words could determine or destroy other people''s life. Today


    is Josie Stevenson, tomorrow will be her.


    Andrea Anderson was so angry that she antagonized with the bodyguards. Then she held Josie


    Stevenson''s arm and didn''t let her go.


    Josie Stevenson was so scared.


    Then Andrea Anderson was pushed by a bodyguard impatiently. She sat on the ground and her back of


    head hit on the corner of the dining table.

 Chapter 19 Who Gave You the Right to Hurt Her?

    Chapter 19 Who Gave You the Right to Hurt Her?


    "Sir, sir?" Abner Wood was stuttered, and asked the maid to help Andrea Anderson up, "Miss


    Anderson, I''ll call you a doctor.¡±


    Andrea Anderson felt a warm liquid running down the back of her head, and there was a severe pain in


    her tail vertebra. She touched her head with her hand and put it in front of her eyes to see the scarlet


    color in hand.


    "Come on, let Miss Anderson sit down.¡±


    Baron Howard saw Andrea Anderson hurt and his face was gloomy, "Who gives you the right to hurt


    her?¡±


    "We are at yourmand..."


    The bodyguard''s refutation was getting weaker and weaker under the man''s cold eyes, and the scene


    was in a mess.


    After calling the doctor, Abner Wood carefully suggested, "Why not take Miss Stevenson down first and


    wait for the doctor toe, so as to treat the wound for Miss Anderson?"


    Baron Howard nodded softly.


    After getting the order, two servants helped to clear the room. Soon there were only four people left in


    the living room. There was a strained atmosphere throughout the room.


    ¡°Miss Anderson¡¯s cyx needs to be examined in the hospital. She falls down so badly, it may lead to


    bone fracture.¡± said the doctor, who quickly arrived, holding his breath and concentration, while


    wrapping Andrea Anderson with gauze.


    When Abner Wood saw that Baron Howard didn''t speak, he answered instead, "OK, doctor, I''ll arrange


    it.¡±


    Baron Howard looked out of the hugending window and said, "How should we treat bone fracture?¡±


    The doctor roughly exined to Baron Howard that Andrea Anderson needs to stay in bed for a month


    and then gradually try to walk.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "That''s ok. She did something wrong, so lock up at home as punishment. "


    Andrea Anderson chuckled, "If you think I''ve done something wrong, you can do whatever you want


    next time. Just don''t let me know it. "


    The woman didn''t want to stay with him, so she didn''t want to have anything to do with him.


    Baron Howard''s littlepassion disappeared, "Watch her. If she steps out of the house, you''ll all be


    fired. "


    "No way." Andrea Anderson stopped arguing with him about right and wrong and said, "I have


    something important to do. I want to go out. "


    Baron Howard looked casually at her pale and frail face and said, "What''s important to you?¡±


    "It''s about my career.¡± Andrea Anderson said calmly.


    Andrea Anderson heard the man''s disdainfulughter, "So why don''t you tell me the truth now? What¡¯s


    the rtionship between you and Eason Reed? "


    Andrea Anderson was so nervous that she couldn''t remember if she did anything unusualst night.


    She needed Eason Reed''s help and said, "Isn''t Mr. Howard very powerful? Can''t even find out about


    this? "


    She and Eason Reed''s past only belong to each other.


    Baron Howard gave her a warning nce and left.


    He did not return to the castle for the next few days.


    Andrea Anderson was strictly restricted from going out. If she dys for a day, there will be variables.


    She can''t await her doom.


    So Andrea Anderson went to Abner Wood and told him that the ce where she fell was


    ufortable. And the ce was more private. It was inconvenient for Abner Wood to ask more


    questions, so he called the doctor again.


    "Is Miss Anderson feeling a little bloated and constipated?¡± The doctor asked.


    Andrea Anderson nodded and said, "well, I don''t feel well.¡±


    "It may be that there is obvious dislocation of the cygeal vertebra, which oppresses the pelvic


    organs.¡±


    After asking Baron Howard for instructions, Abner Wood asked two servants to apany Andrea


    Anderson to the hospital for examination.


    When the doctor opened the X-ray, Andrea Anderson went into the examination room and deliberately


    said, "Doctor, I forgot to take a very important thing. Can I go out to take it? "


    Andrea Anderson sessfully avoided Abner Wood and servants due to the different inlet and outlet of


    the irradiation room.


    She took a taxi back to Amelia''s house. As soon as she got to the door, she heard the noise inside.


    Hazel Smith was talking andughing with some richdies.


    A group of people treated Andrea Anderson as nonexistent as air, and praised Cassidy Anderson.


    Hazel Smith also took out the design draft of Cassidy Anderson to show them. The richdies boasted


    her so much that hazel Smith was so happy.


    "Well, do youe back?¡± Hazel Smith gave her a very arrogant squint.


    "I came back to get something. I¡¯ll leave right away." said Andrea Anderson.


    She was bitterly disappointed. Clearly, they were all their own daughters. Why treat them differently?


    Andrea Anderson entered her room and opened the drawer where the design was stored.


    But there was nothing in it.


    Figurative her mind was in a whirl.


    She turned all the ces where she could put things upside down, but she still couldn''t find anything.


    After calming down for a while, she came back to her senses, rushed downstairs and asked loudly,


    "Who of you moved my things?¡±


    Hazel Smith was unhappy and said, "Who rarely touches your things?¡±


    Andrea Anderson gnashed her teeth and said, "Did Cassidy Anderson do it? Did she take my design? "


    "Why do you say she took your design?¡± Hazel Smith was even more unhappy. "You think you''re the


    only one who gets into KJ Group? Cassidy can do the same. You just don''t want your sister to live well.


    "


    Andrea Anderson didn''t want to talk to her anymore and rushed out to take a taxi to KJ Group.


    She urged the driver to drive faster. And Cassidy Anderson, who stole the design draft, had handed her


    resume and works to the personnel manager of KJ Group.


    The manager told her to go back and wait for the notification.


    Then Baron Howard and a group of people came in, and the personnel manager immediately got up


    and said, "Mr. Howard.¡±


    Cassidy Anderson, standing aside, lifted her hair and said with a sweet smile, "What a coincidence, Mr.


    Howard.¡±


    Baron Howard ignored her and left her standing in embarrassment.


    "Mr. Reed, this is the personnel department.¡± Baron Howard''s assistant told Eason Reed.


    Eason Reed needed to cooperate with KJ Group for design. KJ Group weed him very warmly.


    Even Baron Howard himself inspected thepany with him.


    One executive ttered Eason Reed and said, "These designs are very ordinary. Mr. Reed, you must


    despise these designs for your high vision. "


    Eason Reed said with a smile, "A designer who can get into KJ Group must not have poor creative


    ability.¡±


    He nced at the desk at will, and the whole man was shocked. He strode forward to draw out a


    design draft and asked, "Excuse me, whose work is this?¡±


    This was the wedding dress design draft that he had been thinking about for a long time.


    The girl he was waiting for finally appeared.


    The personnel manager pointed to Cassidy Anderson and said, "Thisdy sent it.¡±


    Even Baron Howard raised his eyebrows, and wondered if Cassidy Anderson still has such ability?


    "Is this your design, miss?¡± asked Eason Reed excitedly.


    Cassidy Anderson was shocked for a moment, and then nodded modestly.


    "Yes, I''m Cassidy Anderson. This is my work. "


    Knowing that her surname is Amelia, Eason Reed was even more excited to hold Cassidy Anderson''s


    hand and said, "I''ve been looking for you...I''ve been waiting for you."


    Andrea Anderson, who had just entered the door, felt heart chilled when she heard this.


    Everything was wrong.


    When Baron Howard saw Andrea Andersone in, his voice suddenly became cold. "Didn''t you go to


    the hospital? Where''s Abner wood? "


    He took out his cell phone to contact Abner Wood, and found that Abner had called him half an hour


    ago, but his cell phone was silent, so he didn''t receive it.


    "Eason..."


    Andrea Anderson was not reconciled to the result. How can she miss it?


    She opened her lips and stared at Eason Reed, but Baron Howard was also here. How can she say


    something to save it?


    "Eason, I..."


    And Cassidy Anderson, who was held by Eason Reed, was surprised. Andrea Anderson and Eason


    Reed knew each other before?

 Chapter 20 She Wanted to Grab all of Her...

    Chapter 20 She Wanted to Grab all of Her...


    Baron Howard was standing aside and very unhappy to see that Andrea Anderson had such a reaction.


    He strode forward and pulled Andrea Anderson over.


    He also subconsciously leaned, blocking the woman''s vision, "What''s the result of the examination?"


    Andrea Anderson was shocked and shook her head and said, "No, it''s ok..."


    After hearing this, Baron Howard didn''t realize he just felt relieved. "I''ll ask Abner Wood to send you


    back."


    Andrea Anderson didn''t answer. She was lost and let Baron Howard hug her. Cassidy Anderson looked


    at their intimate action, and she felt intensive jealous.


    Last time she thought they were weird because Baron Howard came home to save Andrea Anderson.


    Andrea Anderson seduced Baron Howard and no wonder she entered KJ Group so smoothly.


    Cassidy Anderson was full of hate, but Eason Reed seemed to be unaware of everything around him


    keeping taking to her in a happy tone, "We have met in the hospital when we were little. I like your


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    wedding dress very much, but you only told me your surname Amelia, and then disappeared, I have


    been waiting for you."


    Cassidy Anderson suddenly recalled something.


    When she was a child, Andrea Anderson was hospitalized for pneumonia. She heard from her father


    that Andrea Anderson met a new friend in the hospital.


    Eason Reed also said that they met in the hospital when they were young.


    It seemed that Eason Reed identified the wrong person.


    There was a wave of malice in her heart.


    If Eason Reed recognized the wrong person, she could make the best of it.


    Anyway, she would take whatever she wanted. Now it was Eason Reed, and next would be Baron


    Howard.


    Cassidy Anderson reced Andrea Anderson in front of Eason Reed. She pretended to be timid, "I did


    live in the hospital because of pneumonia when I was a child, but I really don''t remember you, sorry..."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember." Eason Reed saw her at a loss and timid, his voice got more


    gentler, "We can start again."


    Immersed in the joy of recovery, Eason Reed turned to Baron Howard and said, "President Howard, we


    might as well stop here today.¡±


    Baron Howard nced at both of them and said lightly, "No problem, congrattions to you."


    Eason Reed was with another girl. He would never miss Andrea Anderson.


    Andrea Anderson was dragged out. When she arrived at the door of the personnel department, she


    turned around and shouted, "Eason Reed!"


    Eason Reed heard the sound and turned around with satisfied smile on his face.


    But it was not hers anymore.


    Andrea Anderson''s arm was pinched by the man beside her. She bit her lower lip and showed a smile


    even uglier than crying. "Thank you for your helpst time."


    Just as Eason Reed wanted to say no worries, the door of the personnel department closed heavily,


    Basement Parking.


    Abner Wood and the driver waited for a long time, and they saw Baron Howard angrily dragging


    Andrea Anderson pushing her to the back seat.


    Abner Wood didn''t expect Baron Howard to go back now.


    After all, Baron Howard was a man who would not leave his job casually.


    Baron Howard put his hand on his knee, and the whole person was as cold as an iceberg. Without


    speaking, he nced at Andrea Anderson with his spare light.


    But Andrea Anderson felt nothing and she was overwhelmed by sadness.


    It was not easy to wait for hope and someone loved. Anything went wrong and all had been destroyed.


    Others were afraid of being hurt.


    The car stopped in the castle. Baron Howard stepped out first with his long leg. Abner Wood whispered


    some words to remind him that Andrea Anderson just got off the car like a wandering soul following the


    man.


    Entered the living room, she was about to go to the second-floor room while the man said, "Stop."


    Andrea Anderson inhaled deeply. "What else can I do for you? If not, I want to have a rest. "


    "Where else have you been today?"


    It turned out that he was settling ounts with her afterwards.


    "I went home and got something," She confessed


    "Who allowed you to go back? Are you lying to me when you feel sick?" Baron Howard was angry


    again. "How dare you!"


    It seemed that this woman didn''t pay attention to him, even his words could be ignored.


    Andrea Anderson was very tired. She didn¡¯t want to tangle with him. "Whatever you think."


    Abner Wood who was standing next to him, hurriedly exined and tried to ease the atmosphere


    between them. "Mr. Howard, Miss Anderson is not running around, just going home."


    If Baron Howard was really annoyed, it would be necessary to bear hardships, and the rtionship


    between the two people would only be more serious.


    Baron Howard should also rely on the treatment of Andrea Anderson.


    "She has signed a mistress contract. Is there no mistress''s consciousness?"


    Andrea Anderson was infuriated by the word of Mistress, ¡°That''s just the mistress contract, not your


    ve. Why should you restrict my freedom?"


    If Baron Howard hadn''t locked her at home, would it happen like this?


    "I must give you a lesson."


    Baron Howard got up, went to the front of Andrea Anderson and put her to his shoulder. Andrea


    Anderson struggled desperately, "Put me down! You are a beast! You must die! "


    "If you don''t put me down, I''ll throw up on you!"


    Baron Howard carried her into the bedroom, threw her on the bed with no pity and bullied her. He


    grabbed her lips and tore her clothes off.


    Andrea Anderson soon began to cry, not only physically, but also mentally.


    Why did it happen like this?


    It was no idea that how long it took for the man on me topletely stop the agony of tossing and


    turning, then Andrea Anderson was in aa.


    Baron Howard was so angry that he put on his clothes and went to thepany directly only left a


    maid to take care of Andrea Anderson.


    In aa, Andrea Anderson dreamed of her childhood.


    She met Eason Reed and agreed to spend their whole life with each other. When he grew up, Eason


    Reed stepped into the marriage hall with Cassidy Anderson.


    She woke up from her dream and found that she had a fever and her eyelids were boiling hot.


    The maid who took care of her called the doctor. The doctor put some drops on Andrea Anderson, and


    ordered the servant to apply ice bags to her and wipe her body with cold water. It took several hours to


    cool her body.


    The maid asked in a low voice, "Miss Anderson, would you like something to eat?"


    Andrea Anderson nodded weakly. The maid took a bowl of porridge and fed it to her. After eating half,


    she said she would not eat any more.


    "Take it out. I''m sick. I want to go back to sleep."


    The maid brought the bowl downstairs, and happened to meet Baron Howard who came back from the


    Baron Howard nced at the food in the bowl, "Is that all she ate?"


    "Miss Anderson doesn''t want to eat. She says it''s disgusting."


    Baron Howard waved his hands impatiently and asked the maid to step back, then he went upstairs to


    twist the door handle and step in.


    Andrea Anderson opened his eyes, only looked at him once, then turned over and didn''t speak.


    Baron Howard calmly sat down on the chair beside the bed. ¡°I heard from the servant that you are out


    of heat."


    He said a few words. Andrea Anderson ignored them all, he was a little upset.


    "You have to have a limit if you want to lose your temper."


    Andrea Anderson felt she just heard a joke, "Mr. Howard what right do I have to be angry with you?"


    Her body was weak, her cheeks were sickly pink, but her eyes were sharp.


    "I''m your mistress, your ve, and I have no right."


    Andrea Anderson leaned back to the bed after saying this sentence.


    Baron Howard was still a little guilty of her, so his voice was peaceful. "You are not my ve, but you


    should learn to be obedient, don''t make me angry, or you will suffer a lot."


    "Whatever." The difort of the body make Andrea Anderson even less want to face him. "Go out,


    Mr. Howard, I want to have a good rest."


    "I have to recover so that I can continue to serve you, don¡¯t I?"


    Baron Howard was annoyed by her again. "Do you think Ie to see you specially? It''s just to see


    you for treatment. "


    She was full of hate when he mentioned that.


    If it wasn''t for this disease and the mysterious woman who reced her, how could she havee to


    this situation?


    Andrea Anderson was so angry that she didn''t want to talk.


    She ignored Baron Howard. Baron Howard wanted to say something but couldn''t say it. Atst, they


    parted on bad terms


    In the next few days, Baron Howard stayed in thepany, out of sight and out of mind.


    While recovering in the castle, Andrea Anderson couldn¡¯t help inquiring the news about Eason


    Reed.

 Chapter 21 Threatens Her Again

    Chapter 21 Threatens Her Again


    He was a talented designer and the inheritor of the Reed family, one of the five families. Eason Reed


    does notck the pursuit of girls.


    His resume was excellent. He had been single without any gossip before, but now he was frequently


    discovered and had close rtionship with Cassidy.


    Andrea was sitting in the living room. Her eyes were about to cry, and nose was sore. She looked up


    quickly and held back her tears.


    Eason Reed had mistaken the person.


    She threw her cell phone aside, feeling very upset.


    "Well, I see. I''ll tell Miss Anderson."


    Abner Wood took up his mobile phone, walked into the living room from the outside, stood beside


    Andrea, bent down and whispered, "Miss Anderson, Mr. Howard just called and said that you should go


    to thepany. There is a cooperation to contact in the afternoon."


    "I won''t go." Andrea refused in disgust


    She was still going to be locked here. It doesn''t matter whether she works or not.


    Abner Wood continued to convey Baron¡¯s orders, "Mr. Howard also said that if you don¡¯t go, you would


    not allow to go out in a short time."


    Threatened her again.


    Andrea got up angrily, "OK. I will go."


    She went upstairs and changed into formal clothes. Abner Wood arranged for the driver to send


    Andrea to KJ Group.


    When Andrea entered the conference hall, she attracted the attention of all the people present.


    Baron sat on the main seat and frowned, he didn''t like that she''s being paid so much attention.


    He raised his chin, "Sit next to me."


    Andrea sat next to him, looking down at the tip of her shoe.


    A group of people sat in silence, only to hear the movement of turning over the file.


    A momentter, the door of the conference room was opened again.


    Eason Reed wore a ck suit walked ahead, like a prince in a fairy tale.


    He was followed by two delicate foreigners. The woman''s name was Dorothy, and the man''s name was


    Elvis. They were both blonde hair and blue eyes.


    First of all, greetings to everyone.


    Eason Reed smiled softly and shook hands with Baron, "Mr. Howard, meet you again."


    After Andrea realized thatter, she got up and looked at Eason Reed. Eason Reed quickly moved his


    eyes away, still smiling, "I hope we can have a good cooperation today."


    "I also hope so. Please take a seat."


    Andrea stupidly followed a group of people to sit down again. Her heart was sour and her eyes in loss


    fell on the table.


    Just a nce at him, she unexpectedly felt Eason Reed¡¯s disgust to her.


    In the following discussion, Andrea was distracted. Her mind was nk and didn''t listen to what others


    said.


    When the meeting went to a half-time break, Eason Reed went to the stairs to answer the phone call.


    Andrea picked up her cup and whispered to Baron, "I''ll get you another cup of coffee."


    Baron nced at her and nodded.


    Andrea got coffee in the tea room. After hesitating for several times, she nned to go to find Eason


    Reed secretly.


    It may be a good opportunity to exin.


    Just as she appeared in front of Eason Reed, she seemed to be pped in the face.


    Because Eason Reed looked at her, really full of disgust.


    "Eason Reed, we have met again." Andrea tried to stretch out a smile.


    Eason Reed was very indifferent, "Miss Anderson."


    "Last time..."


    Reed Eason interrupted Andrea''s exnation directly. "Miss Anderson, you don''t have to exin,


    Cassidy has told me. And since you are with Mr. Howard, please don''t disturb me and Cassidy again."


    Andrea was stunned. "What did Cassidy say to you?"


    "Miss Anderson, stay on the front line and meet each other in the future." Eason Reed said, "You are


    Cassidy''s sister. I don''t care about what happened before, but if you bully her again, don''t me me for


    being rude."


    "Besides, I love Cassidy. You can''t take away what belongs to her."


    Andrea thought about what Cassidy told him, and how to be bullied by Andrea at home, even Andrea


    stole her design to send resume, shamelessly entered KJ Group and colluded with Baron.


    He was full of heartache.


    Andrea was totally stunned.


    Obviously, it was Cassidy who did bad thing to take her ce, and discredited her in front of Eason


    Reed.


    But she saw the disgust in Eason Reed¡¯s eyes.


    He won''t believe her.


    Andrea''s face was pale. She hurriedly said excused, then turned around in a panic. Next second, she


    collided with Dorothy, who suddenly appeared behind her.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The coffee in Andrea''s hand identally spilled on Dorothy.


    Dorothy viciously pushed Andrea, "Do you have eyes? Won''t you apologize for hitting me? "


    "My clothes are dirty. Do you know how expensive?"


    Andrea felt embarrassed and didn¡¯t want to get involved with her. She apologized to her and wanted to


    get away as soon as possible.


    Eason Reed stood by and frowned to say, "Dorothy, we are in her ce, you don''t too wanton."


    But Dorothy could not help but pull the trouble of Andrea, "It was her fault! She is just a small clerk.


    What''s to be afraid of? "


    Eason Reed knew the rtionship between Andrea and Baron. When he was about to stop Dorothy''s


    behavior seriously, Baron appeared.


    "Didn''t you notice that the break was over?" Baron broke the farce. "Miss, please let go of your hand.


    My staff has apologized to you."


    "I''ll pay you for your clothes."


    After hearing Baron¡¯s words seemed to protect Andrea, Dorothy''s face was unsightly, and unt her


    superiority to said, "No, the cloth is privately ordered, not exactly the same style."


    "It''s not very expensive. I''m just joking with thedy."


    Baron rose his lips, "Joking? What qualifications do you have to make joking on her."


    Dorothy was so directly despised and she was stunned, but in the front of Baron, she can only bear.


    Andrea was stuffy, "It''s no necessary, go back to work."


    Baron stroked the red wrist of Andrea which being grabbed by Dorothy, took a meaningful look at


    Dorothy, and then took Andrea back to the conference room.


    Eason Reed was walking behind, gently scolded Dorothy for her rashness. Dorothy didn''t care. After


    all, they were the customers of thepany. If Baron was not considerate to his customers, how can


    the business go on?


    Although there was a thrilling episode, the atmosphere in the conference room was very harmonious.


    The cooperation between the two sides was very pleasant and harmonious. After all the details were


    finalized, the contract was signed.


    Baron and Eason Reed shook hands again, "Wish a pleasant cooperation."


    After meeting finished, the people of KJ Group sent them out together.


    Eason Reed stood beside the car to polite to Baron. When he saw Andrea behind Baron, there was still


    a faint dislike in his expression. It seemed that Dorothy stood beside him also felt it, and then stared at


    Andrea severely.


    Andrea lowered her head silently, and her tears almost roll out with a sore nose.


    After sending Eason Reed away, Baron saw that Andrea''s eyes were red, he thought that she was still


    sad because of Dorothy''s difficulties.


    His eyebrows raised a little to ridicule, "You are fierce when you quarrel with me, why do you cry now?"


    Andrea ignored him and sniffed.


    The man can''t bear to hand the handkerchief to her, because Andrea looked disturbing, "What can you


    cry for?"


    Andrea didn¡¯t want to say anything, "Whatever you say."


    Her hopes were shattered.


    Eason Reed had mistaken her identity and misunderstood her. It''s impossible to ask him for help. She


    was controlled by Baron. Only when she waspletely free can she exin the misunderstanding


    clearly.


    So now... She can only focus all her energy on investigating the truth of the mistress contract.


    A few dayster, in the afternoon, Andrea sat on the terrace, rubbed her sore eyes and sighed, and


    pressed the video of signing the contract repeatedly watch many times to suspend.


    She wanted to investigate, but didn¡¯t know how to start.


    Only the video, she couldn¡¯t find any clues.


    She was sure that the man must not be herself.


    But why there was a woman as same look as her in the world?


    "Mr. Howard is back."


    After hearing the servant''s voice, Andrea quickly turned off the video of signing the contract and


    pretended to be reading a book.


    Baron walked into the terrace and handed his coat to the servant. He was in a good mood, "Did you


    watch today''s news?"


    Andrea looked at him doubtfully.


    Baron sat next to her, drew a tabletputer from the table, and clicked several times to put it in front


    of her.


    Andrea quickly swept.


    In other words, there was a woman of foreign nationality who was suspected of buying and selling


    unknown goods in a bar in the city center. The evidence was not conclusive enough, so she was sent


    out of the country. She was not allowed to enter the country for three years.


    Andrea wanted to say that has nothing to do with her. Then he saw the photo of the client''s code.


    This foreign woman was Dorothy.


    Andrea¡¯s eysh quivered, subconsciously looked up at Baron.


    ¡°¡­ What did you do? "


    The man bent down and touched her long hair. "It doesn''t matter to me. I don''t know who reported it."


    "I meant that she would never be allowed to enter country, but the family behind Dorothy is not simple.


    It should rely on her to open up the domestic market. It is the peak of limit for three years."


    "So?" Andrea looked at him. "What do you want to say?"


    "Nothing." Baron said, "Let me show you that the people who make me angry have a bad ending."


    Andrea thought that Baron was a really devil


    Dorothy was also begging for trouble.


    And for Josie Shirley, Andrea also didn¡¯t know how Baron to deal with.

 Chapter 22 What Kind of Trouble would She Get in?

    Chapter 22 What Kind of Trouble would She Get in?


    Andrea trembled.


    Baron was so ruthless that few people could bear.


    At this time the tablet jingled, attracting the attention of two people.


    A push notification rted to Eason Reed jumped out of the notification bar.


    The sharp-eyed Baron saw it clearly, and said indifferently, "Click in to see that notification, isn''t he your


    idol?"


    This interview video was about the winter show which was the most eye-catching event this year.


    Among all the great works, Eason Reed''s work was the most anticipated one in the uing show.


    In the video, the interviewer briefly asked about Eason Reed''s work pertinent to the winter show and


    then gossiped about Eason Reed''s girlfriend.


    Eason Reed smiled in a gentle way, "I have a girlfriend who I met since we were young."


    Andrea''s heart was pierced violently and she tried to turn off the tablet calmly.


    Baron¡¯s tone was indifferent, "It seems that the cooperation between KJ Group and Eason Reed helps


    him to find his girlfriend."


    "It surprised me that your sister is with him." Baron sneered, "Eason Reed has a talent for design, but


    his taste for girls doesn¡¯t match his design talent."


    Andrea couldn''t hear his malicious judgments anymore and got up to go back to the bedroom.


    "Wait a moment." Baron stopped her, "I have something serious to tell you today."


    "What?"


    "You need to participate in the winter show of this year."


    Andrea hesitated for a moment, "Is the designer for this show already determined?"


    "You are just on behalf of yourself, which is in case of something unexpected." Baron seemed to know


    what she was worrying about, "You don''t have to worry about thebor contract."


    Andrea couldn''t help ridiculing him, "I hope you won''t trick me again."


    Baron raised his eyebrows, "If you are obedient, I will not make difficulties for you."


    Andrea nodded perfunctorily.


    Because of the temporary task of participating in the winter show, Andrea could only temporarily stop


    the investigation and began to devote herself to the design.


    Andrea didn¡¯t know what trouble she would get in, so she personally participated in the production of


    three pieces of clothing to ensure that the clothes were done perfectly.


    After all the efforts, the resplendent show was around the corner.


    Outside it snowed heavily, inside the winter show officially opened.


    Celebrities were seen everywhere, shiny and brightening.


    Andrea was a personal designer, so she didn''t enter with Baron. She went to the backstage, organized


    her works for thest time, and then chatted with the model.


    She was in a good mood with models and other designers chatting because she hadn¡¯t work in design


    area for a long time.


    While they were chatting happily, the backstage suddenly was in turbulence. Andrea followed the


    crowd to see what happen.


    Here came in Eason Reed and Cassidy.


    Cassidy held Eason Reed''s arm and smiled, "I prepared desserts and drinks for everyone. Your hard


    work is much appreciated."


    Eason Reed rubbed her head softly.


    That was a perfect match.


    This scene almost suffocated Andrea.


    She wanted to sneak away, but Cassidy saw it and sweetly shouted, "Sister, you are here."


    Andrea answered coldly.


    Cassidy seemed not to feel her alienation and pretended that they were in a good rtionship.


    All the words disgusted Andrea. Cassidy was really capable of acting.


    "I''m busy working." She interrupted Cassidy, "I''ll talk about it when I have time."


    Cassidy said pitifully, "Sister, I''m sorry, don''t hate me, I just haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Although our mother is very strict with you, you haven''t been home for a long time and she misses you


    so much."


    Andrea hated her so much, "I''m busy at work. You can go with your mother."


    Cassidy wanted to persuade her again. Eason Reed stepped forward to stop Cassidy, "She doesn''t


    want to go back, don''t waste your time. Let¡¯s go."


    Eason Reed''s care for Cassidy pped Andrea''s face. Cassidy''s expression was full of pride and she


    left with Eason Reed.


    Andrea was gloomy and she found a corner to sit down, looking at the distance with the nd stares.


    "Miss. Amelia, the show is about to officially start."


    The staff kindly reminded her.


    She smiled, thanked her and continued to work.


    Now the atmosphere in the backstage was tense. Every designer wanted to show his work perfectly.


    Then the tense atmosphere was broken by a designer''s exmation, "Who did this?"


    Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on that person.


    This designer''s work had been torn with a long crack in the cloth.


    There were too many people in the backstage and it was difficult to find out who did it.


    The most important thing was that the cloth was toote to remedy.


    The designer was very angry and about to cry. All the efforts he had made were in vain.


    The designer who was framed belonged to JK Group. Baron and the person in charge of the show


    were here. They discussed to postpone the show.


    But Baron refused, "No need to postpone." He pointed at Andrea, "This is also ourpany¡¯s designer


    and she can on behalf of KJ Group."


    What?!


    Andrea was stunned. The director next to her also hesitated for a second, "This designer participated


    on behalf of herself."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Baron nced at the director, "She is originally a designer of KJ Group and represents us. Is there a


    problem?"


    The director quicklyughed, ¡°No problem, I will arrange it right now.¡±


    After solving the problem, Baron seemed to inadvertently nce at Andrea and left the backstage.


    And Andrea, who suddenly became the representative designer of KJ Group, was being discussed by


    people around her.


    She was a lucky girl!


    Andrea was not well-known in the design industry. But she was picked by Baron.


    The crowd gossiped her. She pretended nothing happen, encouraged the model and then sat down


    with the other designers in the designated seats.


    The winter show officially opened and the hall was full of people. Various brands disyed their


    creative designs which made the audience felt surprised constantly.


    Andrea on the designer''s seat looked at it while silently counting the order. When it was her turn, she


    couldn''t help sitting straight. Her heart was beating fast.


    Because she represented KJ Group.


    When the model sessfully finished the runway show, Andrea was relieved.


    Everything went in a right way.


    Andrea, who was in a rxed mood, appreciated these works one by one.


    Eason Reed''s work was disyed as the final work.


    People at the scene were awed by his work. Eason Reed''s design talent was really outstanding.


    But Andrea nced at it and felt heartbroken.


    Eason Reed''s work was called "Love", a wedding dress that they designed together.


    She couldn''t help looking for Eason Reed, but only to see Cassidy blocking Eason Reed.


    Andrea¡¯s heart was torn asunder. After the show was over, she quietly carried the packet and left.


    A strange man stopped her suddenly on her way back.


    It was an unfamiliar face. The man was wearing ck-framed sses and smiling harmlessly.


    "Miss. Amelia, it¡¯s nice to meet you. My name is Matthew Todd."


    Matthew Todd?


    Andrea thought for a second, "Are you the brand manager of LA Angel?"


    "Miss. Amelia knows me, it is my pleasure." Matthew Todd held her finger and kissed her hand gently.


    Andrea took her handout quickly, "How did Mr. Todd know my name? We don¡¯t know each other."


    Matthew Todd smiled slightly, "Beautiful and talented designer, someone introduced you to me."


    Andrea was very puzzled and frowned.


    Who introduced her to Matthew Todd?

 Chapter 23 What Happened to My Brother?

    Chapter 23 What Happened to My Brother?


    Andrea didn''t know what did he want to do, so she smiled politely and said, "You are being so polite."


    Matthew Todd sent her a card and said, "It''s not ttery. You are so beautiful and your designs are also


    creative, which even can bepared with Eason Reed''s. I really appreciate it, and maybe we can


    make friends with each other. "


    "If you are in any trouble, you can just call me."


    Andrea was shocked about his passion but it was difficult to refuse such kindness. So she received the


    card and said goodbye to him, "Well, I will go first, Mr. Todd."


    Matthew Todd hinted to go together, "I also have to go. Let''s go. "


    They went out of the exhibition hall together.


    It was unexpected that it snowed outside, and there was a thinyer of snow on the ground.


    Matthew Todd also reminded her not to slip gently. They said goodbye to each other again. Then he got


    into his car and left first.


    Andrea thought that Baron had gone. But after he said goodbye to Mr. Todd, Baron''s assistant


    appeared quietly in front of her, "Let''s go. Mr. Amelia. "


    Andrea had to follow the assistant obediently.


    Maybe they didn''t want to be in a tangle with reporters, so the car was parked in a rtively hidden


    ce.


    As soon as Andrea sat down, Baron put down his work and asked, "Do you have a good chat with


    those designers?"


    She replied, "Well, not so bad."


    Actually she was confused by Eason Reed''s "Love", so there was no more time for her to have social


    contact in the exhibition hall. It was because of her savoir-vivre and image maintaining that she coped


    with Matthew Todd patiently. Otherwise, there might be news using her of disrespect for the


    industry''s elders just after her cut a figure the next day.


    "In a word, you did a good job tonight."


    Baron''s words brought Andrea back.


    Then he added, "It''s right to get you back. Take a rest for several days thene back to work for KJ


    Group. "


    Andrea was shocked for a while, and then asked tentatively, "Which means I can walk freely?"


    "I''ve said that if you listen to me, I will not give you a hard time."


    Baron nced at her, then picked up his tablet and went on working.


    Heard about this, Andrea was really happy.


    She liked designing, and if she could walk around freely, she could do more things.


    It was impossible for Baron to state at her all the time.


    What''s more, she hadn''t gone to hospital to visit her brother for a long time.


    While she was thinking about that, Baron asked her suddenly, "Do you know the reason of the ident


    tonight?"


    Andrea shook her head, then he handed her the tablet.


    It was the conversation between KJ Group and the head of the exhibition.


    The head said he had made the matter clear.


    Actually KJ group was implicated in innocence.


    It was a boy who broke up with her girlfriend (a model of a designer) that caused the ident. He


    wanted to give revenge to his girlfriend and destroyed her job. So he pretended to be an employee of


    the venueyout and sneaked into the backstage. However, he got the wrong target for revenge.


    The head said that they would bear all the losses of KJ Group due to their negligence in investigation.


    It seemed that the ident can be over here.


    Andrea also thought it had no problem.


    "What if I say it was did by someone on purpose?" Baron said.


    Hearing about this, Andrea was in a trance.


    Baron added, "Did Matthew Todde to you on his own initiative?"


    Andrea was more confused. How did he know that?


    The assistant didn''t talk about the meeting between her and Matthew Todd.


    So she asked, "How did you know that?"


    Baron replied, "Because he is Matthew Todd, he muste to you."


    "You are the representative of KJ Group, he has to know you. As the old saying goes, know yourself


    and your enemy well, then you can win the battle. "


    It seemed that Andrea could understand part of his words, then she said hesitantly, "You mean, it''s


    done by Matthew Todd?"


    Baron said, "Yes, it''s him."


    "Well, I will throw his card now."


    The two of them are rivals, she didn''t want to be implicated somehow.


    Then Baron said, "I had known that the exhibition can''t be so easy. So I asked you to participate in it as


    an individual, in order to avoid the attention of Matthew Todd. If youe back to KJ Group, it''s


    unavoidable to get in touch with Matthew Todd. You should pay more attention to him."


    Andrea nodded, "Got it."


    It seemed that he was very satisfied with her performance and cooperation today. Baron didn''t bother


    her when they returned to the castle. It was hard for Andrea to have a good sleep in the past days. The


    next day, they went to thepany together.


    When they got to the underground parking of KJ Group, Andrea bravely asked, "Can I work in the


    clothing department?"


    She used to work in the president department, responsible for Baron''s modeling. But she also wanted


    to do other fashion designs, and promised him, "I will bnce the work of the president department at


    the same time."


    Baron nced at her, "Then you should be on call."


    Andrea was shocked about his response.


    Then Baron said hello to the director of the clothing department and let her register at the clothing


    department.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    They arranged her a window seat, she smiled and said thanks to them.


    Then the director of the clothing department came out of the office and told her about the work


    assigned to her.


    Andrea was designated as a designer of the most popr brand of KJ Group.


    The director was shocked about the girl who was introduced by the president directly, "If Miss. Amelia


    has anything unsatisfied, please let me know and I will deal with them for you."


    Andrea wanted to work here, but it was ufortable for her to be ttered like this. She said, "O K,


    got it. You can call my name directly. Thank you. "


    The director was relieved because it seemed that she was easy to get along with.


    If there were any problem, he would be the first person to suffer.


    After settling down with Andrea, the director returned to his job. After she arranged her position, she


    was called out by the main designer of the brand to attend a meeting.


    The main purpose of the meeting was to introduce her to other designers, after all they would be


    colleagues.


    Andrea gave a simple introduction of herself.


    These colleagues had heard about that Andrea helped thepany out in public, so they all had a


    The main designer Queena Freeman said, "Can you show your other works to us?"


    Andrea showed some pictures in her mobile phones to them.


    After that, Queena Freeman thought for a moment, "Maybe you are appropriate to design clothes for


    young girls, you can go to the program of Oops."


    Finally she was arranged to the branch brand Oops.


    Then Andrea greeted to other designers of Oops. The former four designers were friendly enough and


    nodded to her. But thest one red at her, then went out.


    Andrea was really confused. She had not been here for a long time, but is she been hated?


    Another colleagueforted her warmly, "It''s OK. She usually behaves like that but she will not


    embarrass you at work. Don''t worry. "


    Andrea smiled and got relieved. It was good to have a clear distinction between public and private


    affairs. She could avoid contacting with her outside of work.


    After formal contact with the team, Andrea put all her heart into work.


    It was inevitable to be very busy at the end of the year. But she received a call from her brother who


    was in the hospital.


    She was so shocked.


    What happened to her brother?

 Chapter 24 Was Baron Feeling out Her?

    Chapter 24 Was Baron Feeling out Her?


    Thinking of this, Andrea rushed out of the workshop and picked up the phone, "Hello? Doctor, what


    happened to my brother? "


    The doctor replied, "It is good news. Your brother''s brain wave activity is frequent, and there is great


    hope for recovery. "


    Andrea was stunned after hearing the news.


    Her brother has been in aa for so many years. Every time she asked the doctor when her brother


    would wake up, the doctor said he was not sure.


    So she never thought the hospital would tell her the good news.


    And this time, she couldn''t believe that she would receive such great news.


    The only one who was good to her has the hope of waking up.


    Her nose twitched and she lifted her hand to wipe the tears that came down from her joy.


    She strained to keep her voice from breaking and said, "Thank you, doctor. My brother is going to be all


    right. "


    "So, Miss Anderson, when are youing to the hospital? I met Mrs. Amelia and Cassidy, and they


    would not have time. If you take time to talk to the patient, the voice of the family may stimte his


    brain more. "


    Andrea said, "I''lle. I''ll contact youter. "


    Andrea sat back in her seat and checked her work schedule. She found that there was a holiday


    recently, so she decided to visit her brother in the hospital that day.


    After thinking for a while, she thought that it was serious affairs and she was not afraid to be known, so


    she called Baron to report.


    Baron was very satisfied with her consciousness, "I''ll ask Abner Wood to arrange a car for youter."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Andrea thanked him.


    After everything was arranged, Andrea got up early on the day of the holiday.


    Baron followed, asking her to help with her suit and tie, and saying, "Don''t spend too much time at the


    hospital,e back early."


    Andrea nodded and waited upon him, then packed breakfast and got on the car.


    Baron was a little unhappy to see it.


    Although he knew that they were blood rtions, he still felt unhappy. He didn''t even have breakfast, so


    he went straight to thepany.


    Andrea, who left for the hospital, was so happy that she only wanted to see her brother soon.


    The car reached its destination quickly.


    The driver who sent her was waiting downstairs. Andrea entered the inpatient building alone.


    This was the best private hospital in the city. The hospital environment was very good and there were


    few people, so it¡¯s very clean.


    She called the doctor and asked him to meet at the door of the ward.


    They talked briefly. The doctor told her to talk with the patients about the things that were impressive


    between them in the past.


    Andrea said she knew, then sent the doctor away and entered the ward.


    Andrea sat down beside the bed, watching his brother, Hilton Amelia, lying on the bed, with many life-


    sustaining tubes around him, and the sounds of various instruments working together. She couldn''t


    help crying.


    They''re all mother''s own children. Hazel Smith was only partial to Cassidy. Only her brother was really


    kind to her, and she was also sincere to her brother.


    They had depended on each other for survival.


    Andrea was the saddest person when her brother had an ident.


    But now she saw hope.


    Andrea wiped her tears, smiled and held Hilton Amelia''s hand, "Brother, I''vee to see you. Do you


    miss me? "


    She began to talk about their interesting past.


    She felt thirsty but refused to stop, just thinking about speaking a little more.


    She wanted her brother to listen more, maybe he would wake up more likely.


    After a long time, the knock broke the happy time when they were alone.


    Cassidy came in, and Eason Reed was still behind her.


    Andrea was even less happy.


    Andrea avoided meeting Eason Reed''s eyes so she didn¡¯t get hurt by his disgust again. She looked at


    Cassidy directly and said in a cold voice, "Why are you here?"


    "I came to see my brother." Cassidy smiled softly.


    Andrea knew that she was obviously intentional.


    The doctor also said that he had informed Cassidy before, but she didn''te. So Cassidy must have


    asked the doctor about her visit timeter, so she chose the same time as her.


    She deliberately took Eason Reed with her, not only to pretend to be a good person, but also to


    provoke her.


    "Didn''t you say you were busy?"


    "My brother''s body is the most important thing, so I made time to visit him." Cassidy held Eason Reed''s


    arm and said, "Eason is busy, but I hope he cane with me, so he''s here. After all, Hilton is his


    brother too. "


    Andrea was disgusted to the extreme, but she didn''t fell out in front of Eason Reed.


    Because Cassidy will certainly take the opportunity to discredit her, then the misunderstanding will be


    deeper.


    "I''d like to whisper to my brother," she said, holding her temper. "Why don''t you go out first and wait?"


    Cassidy blinked and joked deliberately without shame. "Oh, we are all family. Between family all is


    She simply wanted to scold her by pointing her nose and asked if she regarded them as a family?


    "Then you stay here and talk to him. I''ll go out." Andrea didn''t want to spend more time with her sister.


    Cassidy didn''t let her go. She grabbed her hand and cried, "Sister, I''m sincere to you. Why do you


    always misunderstand me? "


    Andrea kept scolding her for hypocrisy in mind, pushing her away and gnashing her teeth. "You''re


    wrong, I didn''t target you."


    Atst, Eason Reed said, "It''s OK, Cassidy. She doesn''t know good from bad. Let''s go back. Such a


    person doesn''t deserve your attention."


    Cassidy looked at Andrea timidly, took Eason Reed''s arm and whispered, "I''m sorry, Eason...I wasted


    your time."


    "It''s worth it to be with you." Eason Reed said gently, holding her shoulder.


    Cassidy smiled coyly, and was led outside by him. At the door of the ward, she thought of something


    and said, "Oh, by the way, sister, Eason ising to our house for Spring Festival. You muste


    back then."


    Andrea pretended not to hear her and forced herself not to see the two people walking away.


    She sat down for a while, put her head on Hilton Amelia''s arm, and said, "Brother, he''s mistaken. Now


    he only believes in Cassidy. What should I do..."


    Unfortunately, Hilton Amelia couldn''t touch her head to encourage her.


    Andrea was lost in thought until the waiting driver downstairs called her and told her she should go


    back.


    It was only then that she realized that time had passed for a long time.


    Andrea reluctantly said goodbye to her brother, went downstairs to take the car and returned to Baron''s


    castle.


    In the study, Baron was waiting for her.


    The man was wearing home clothes and reading a foreign original book. He raised his eyes and


    nced at her, "Did you meet Cassidy and Eason Reed in the hospital today?"


    Andrea thought this man had put a monitor on her, "How do you know?"


    Baron said, "The driver saw it and told me. Now Eason reed and Cassidy are so high-profile, no one


    can''t recognize them. "


    Baron asked, "What did they tell you?"


    "Nothing."


    "They must have made you difficult." Baron''s tone was rxed. "Do you want to teach Cassidy and


    Eason Reed a lesson? How about as a reward for your obedience? "


    Andrea''s heart sank.


    Was Baron feeling out her?

 Chapter 25 You are very Proud

    Chapter 25 You are very Proud


    No, Barron Howard should not know her and Eason Reed''s past at present. There was no reason to


    test her.


    Andrea settled her mind and replied as usual, "I have no rtionship with Eason Reed. It has nothing


    to do with him. Besides, now KJ Group and Eason Reed still have cooperation. Even if just to give


    Cassidy a lesson, it may be used by someone to make something bad, which will affect the cooperation


    between each other and cause losses to thepany."


    What she said was very official and reasonable. He couldn''t pick out anything wrong.


    After listening to what she said, Barron Howard raised his eyebrows and said, "You really don''t want


    this opportunity I give you?"


    "I hate Cassidy very much. I want to teach her a lesson. But at the moment, I can only let her go, and I


    can teach her a lesson myself in the future," said Andrea.


    Barron Howard said with a smile, "Are you really take considerate of thepany? I think you are just


    reluctant to give up your idol. "


    "I''m not a person who couldn''t distinguish right from wrong." Andrea''s palms were sweating. She tried


    her best to keep calm. "There''s no need to involve innocent people."


    Barron Howard nodded lightly, indicating that she could go out.


    Andrea almost fell to the ground when she came out of the study-room.


    Barron Howard''s method was so fierce. If he came to tackle Eason Reed, he couldn¡¯t bear it.


    It seemed that she should be more careful in the future.


    If it really aroused Barron Howard''s suspicion, it would have no good consequences.


    This time was safe and sound, but it''s not over.


    After the vacation, Andrea should go back to work at KJ Group.


    Although it was still winter, the spring clothing design of Oops for theing year was going on


    ardently.


    Andrea had designed several thin knitwear for single wear and was under discussion with colleagues.


    But Vi Johnson, who came to their table by ident, poured the milk tea on the design manuscript


    and made a sound on purpose.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry I didn''t mean to.¡±


    Vi Johnson quickly pulled several napkins to help them deal with it. She was so hard that the design


    paper was broken.


    "What can I do? I really didn''t mean to. "Vi Johnson¡¯s face was eager.


    Andrea looked at her in silence.


    Andrea was the female colleague who targeted her.


    She didn''t know why, and all the people in the group yield Vi Johnson


    Therefore, Andrea didn¡¯t want to make trouble. One more thing was better than one less. It''s better to


    seize the time to redraw the design.


    Andrea said it was not a big deal. She took out the paper and pen again and drew them ording to


    the memory left in her mind.


    Finally, she finished the design draft again and handed it in. At this time, Andrea''s mobile phone rang


    again.


    It was really too busy to let her keep quiet.


    She picked it up and saw that it wasn''t work. It was Hazel Smith who called her.


    She didn''t want to pick it up, but Hazel Smith called over and over.


    Finally, shepromised.


    As soon as she picked it up, Hazel Smith gave her a bad scolding.


    She said that she was bing more and more impolite. She dared to keep her elder''s phone for


    such a long time.


    Andrea listened to her scolding patiently. After scolding, she asked politely, ¡°Is there anything else? I


    still have a lot of work. "


    Hazel Smith loved Cassidy only. She didn¡¯t expect Hazel Smith to repent.


    Hazel Smith was extremely arrogant, as if it was the highest honor for Andrea, "Come home in the new


    year."


    Andrea was frowned, didn¡¯t even think about it, it must be Cassidy.


    "I have to work overtime during the Spring Festival..."


    As soon as Andrea''s excuse was spoken out, Hazel Smith threatened her with a light and familiar


    threat. "How about stop your brother''s treatment and let his doctor have a good rest."


    Andrea had no choice but to yield at this time.


    In the end, her weakness was caught tightly by the Amelia family.


    Since she agreed to go home for the new year, she should report to Baron.


    So Andrea took the elevator to the top floor to meet him, and thought that Baron should also go home


    for the New Year?


    It seemed that he never mentioned his family


    Got rid of the mess in her mind, Andrea stepped out of the elevator door, and under the guidance of


    assistant Baron, entered the top floor of the president''s office.


    Because the rtionship between the two people had been much more moderate recently, Baron''s


    expression was pleasant to see her. "What''s the matter withing to me?"


    "Well, just now my mother called me. So I need to go home for the New Year."


    "Just consider that your mother''s attitude towards you. Do you still want to go home for the New Year?"


    Seeing that Andrea was silent, he knew that Hazel Smith must have embarrassed her again.


    Andrea didn¡¯t want to confess to him, and he was toozy to take care of it. If she enjoyed the


    embarrassment, she would take it.


    "You''ll be back in two days." Baron simply said that and then he continued to process the documents


    with his head down.


    Andrea heard the subconscious curiosity for a moment, "Don''t you have to go home for the New Year?"


    Baron paused as he turned the book


    Go home for the New Year...


    These words were very strange to him.


    Baron nced at her. "Even if I am going home for the New Year, you will follow me."


    "Don''t forget you''re treating me."


    Baron thought in his mind that did she think she can avoid him for a while?


    Baron was a little unhappy.


    Hearing his words, Andrea smiled sarcastically. "I didn''t forget. I go out first."


    After reporting with Baron, she took the rest of the day to hand over the work. Andrea''s heart was


    unwilling to go home.


    The Amelia family was really lively.


    Eason Reed and Cassidy were sitting on the sofa. Hazel Smith invited rtives to show off their


    daughter''s boyfriend. It seemed that Cassidy had married Eason Reed


    The living room was full ofughter, but Andrea who came in from outside was not fit in.


    She didn''t want to get into the atmosphere either, and was going to hide in the room.


    As a result, a rtive stopped her.


    "Andrea, Cassidy has found such a good boyfriend. When will you find a boyfriend?"


    Andrea turned around, with a stiff smile. "I don''t have this n now. I''m very busy with my work."


    One side of the Cassidy continued the conversation, "My sister is shy. She just asked me to help


    contact a few male friends."


    "Anyway, it has enough time for the New Year, my sister will meet them for dinner. Maybe she will meet


    someone she like."


    Andrea really wanted to hold her cor and questioned her, when did she say that?!


    However, all the people on the spot helped Cassidy, and Andrea had to swallow her words, "I don''t


    remember. I''m very busy at work, and I don''t have time."


    Besides, all the people she liked were upied by Cassidy. She was not in the mood to like others.


    In addition, she and Baron had a mistress contract that was unclear.


    If Baron knew who else she liked, he could peel off her skin.


    She didn''t want to talk nonsense with these people any more. She left a sentence "I''ll change clothes


    first" and quickly hid in the room.


    Too bored.


    Andrea sat beside the bed, took out her mobile phone and yed until the meal time.


    After the hearty New Year¡¯s dinner, she was going to wash and sleep.


    Sleep could keep away from these.


    But Cassidy held her back and said to take her for a ride with Eason Reedter.


    "You are very proud to instead of my ce." Andrea''s low voice was audible to only two people.


    Cassidy was very proud. "Who let him only believe me?" She turned to Eason Reed and waved, "Let''s


    go."N?velDrama.Org content.


    Andrea was forced to go for a ride with them.


    In fact, she was desperately ignoring the sweetness of two people.


    Andrea was so upset that she moved her eyes out of the window and wished she were blind and deaf


    immediately.


    Then the car stopped, Cassidy turned to her and said, "Sister, do you want to go down and breathe?"


    Andrea missed the pursuit of unavability.


    After waiting for her to go down, a in looking man on the street came up immediately. "Are you


    Andrea?"


    Andrea doubted, "Who are you...?"


    The man began to introduce himself immediately.


    He even talked about his work and family conditions.


    Andrea was reacted.


    Cassidy was trying to make her blind date?


    She wanted to run. The man grabbed her directly.


    Andrea panicked. What did he want to do?!

 Chapter 26 Isnt it still two days away?

    Chapter 26 Isn''t it still two days away?


    Andrea desperately wanted to take her hand back.


    The man still pulled her unrelentingly, "Let''s go for a stroll, you see your sister and the others have


    gone on a date, a blind date is to just get along a little more."


    Andrea turned around and she found out the car that had just been parked on the side of the road was


    gone.


    She felt angry and speechless.


    Cassidy was idle, she was stealing away Eason and still didn''t forget to find some strange people


    looking for her trouble.


    Andrea couldn''t hold down her temper now, "Let go! And please get out of my space!"


    The man dawdled and tried to lean on her, Andrea said coldly, "If youe over again, I''ll call the


    police."


    The man saw that she wasn''t up to trap, he cursed a few words, shrugged his shoulders and ran away.


    Andrea slightly bent over and she felt her stomach was in agony.


    She was so angry.


    Nor she didn''t want to ask Cassidy and Easone back to pick her up. Andrea grabbed a taxi back to


    Anderson¡¯s house. To escape all the trouble, she went upstairs and locked her room when she came


    home.


    ¡­


    Andrea just sat down, Hazel eyes nted and began to reprimand her on the next day when all of them


    had breakfast.


    "What happened to you yesterday? How can you be so rude to people?"


    Andrea held the bowl of porridge and said frigidly, "I''ve told him properly and he won''t listen. So, should


    I still be polite to him?"


    Hazel saw Cassidy and Eason sat down, and she didn''t speak too harsh at Andrea, "What the word he


    said make you so angry and want to call the police?" Hazel asked.


    "He''s harassing me, of course, I can call the police to arrest him," Andrea answered frigidly.


    Hazel said with her eyes wide-open, "You''re ashamed of yourself, you embarrassed is your matter,


    don''t get Cassidy involved."


    Cassidy stopped the conversation at the right time with a soft tone, "Mom, Andrea didn''t do it on


    purpose, she''s probably in a bad mood, let''s forget this matter."


    "Are you pretending to be a good person?" Andrea red at her and said.


    She thought she made trouble for herself because back to this home.


    She was back because of her brother''s medical expenses, and there was nothing she could do about


    it.


    It would be too difficult to bear on her own, and her brother didn''t know need how long time to wake up.


    It was pathetic and ridiculous to say this.


    Naturally, Hazel should pay for the treatment of her child.


    But they even threatened her with this matter. Andrea lost her appetite and put the bowl down.


    Compared to this disgusting family, she would rather go back and face Baron.


    "Don''t be angry, Andrea, I''m trying to help you." Cassidy said with grievances, "I''m seeing that you''ve


    been alone, no one helps you. So, I think you should find a boyfriend. Therefore, rtives won''t gossip


    about you."


    Andrea wanted to ask if she didn''t know her rtionship with Baron.


    But when she saw Eason¡¯s face, she swallowed back her words.


    It was a fact that she followed Baron, and she couldn''t mention it fully at ease in front of Eason.


    "Cassidy, I don''t need you to help me, you think you were helping me but, in my eyes, you''re making


    trouble for me."


    Cassidy was aggrieved, and she wanted to contradict Andrea, Eason peeled her an egg and said


    gently: "Eat, don''t say anything, don''t let yourself into this matter. Things already happened, it''s normal


    that she''s not happy because you didn''t discuss it with her."


    Cassidy said, " Eason, I''m want to help her, maybe if she meets a boy she likes, she''ll be able to ..."


    Eason nced at Andrea and said, "The path you choose just go by your own, it''s none of the other


    people''s business."


    Andrea felt that she was going to die if she stayed anymore.


    So, she immediately got up, went upstairs to pack up her things and rushed outside.


    Hazel raised her voice, "Where are you going?!"


    "I''m going back to work!"


    When Andrea¡¯s hand touched the door handle, Hazel¡¯s words made her shrink back again, "Guests are


    Andrea gritted her teeth and said, "If you guys ever make me go on a blind date or something, don''t


    me me if I do anything."


    To put it bluntly, she was Baron¡¯s mistress.


    If Baron found it out, she would in trouble.


    All of them sat down and enjoy the tea act like there was nothing happened just now.


    After a few sips, the maid who was guarding the door rushed in.


    Hazel is not ustomed to this impudent appearance because it shows the homeck of self-restraint.


    Hazel asked with arrogant, "What''s make you in a hurry?


    The maid was stammered, "Ma..madam, there is a Mr. Howard who said he wants to look... looking for


    Miss Anderson for something."


    Mr. Anderson? Which Mr. Anderson?


    Hazel still unable to react, but the other three had already understood.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Andrea¡¯s heart thumped. Why had Barone to find her?


    The two days hadn''t arrived yet.


    "Then please ask him toe in."


    Hazel intended to earn a good image in front of Eason so that Cassidy could marry Eason smoothly, so


    she raised her hand to show her agreement.


    When Baron¡¯s appeared in the living room, Hazel was stunned.


    How could it be this Mr. Howard?!


    Hazel was standing up and not even knowing where to put her hand, "Ho... Mr. Howard..."


    Baron¡¯s gaze swung around Eason and Cassidy¡¯s side, eventuallynding on Andrea, and said, "I''m


    looking for Andrea! There is something that needs her to deal with immediately."


    Hazel didn''t dare to reject and just nodding her head repeatedly, "Of course work is imp... important,


    Andrea, you should leave with Mr. Howard right now."


    Andrea was getting up and ready to leave with Baron.


    The two of them were about to leave, but Cassidy couldn''t help but ask loudly, "Andrea, what about the


    blind date this evening?"


    A blind date?


    Baron keenly grasped these words, and the situation seemed to be stalemated.


    Andrea wished to sew up Cassidy¡¯s mouth.


    "What''s the blind date?" Baron asked, "So you''re asking for leave because of a blind date?"


    "It has nothing to do with me!" Andrea was defending herself.


    Cassidy bit her lip and said timidly, "Mr. Howard, I know you like Andrea, but she is just an ordinary girl.


    It''s normal for her to talk about marriage..."


    Cassidy deliberately said it vaguely, as if Andrea herself had asked for it.


    "So, are you trying to alienate us?"


    Baron didn''t mean to stand up for Andrea.


    Rather, he didn''t like Cassidy. Her stupid mindset wasn''t enough to y tricks on him.


    "Keep a good eye on your man." Baron said coldly, "And stop meddling with things that don''t concern


    you, so you won''t die young. Besides, are you qualified to meddle those things?"


    Cassidy¡¯s face was filled with tears because of his few words.


    ¡°We won''t interfere in your and Miss Anderson''s affairs anymore.¡± Eason said although he didn''t like


    what Cassidy did, she is his girlfriend.


    After hearing this, Baron nted a nce at Andrea, "What are you waiting for, let''s go."


    Andrea followed up.


    "That..." she asked hesitantly at the back, "Why are you here, isn''t it still not two days yet?"

 Chapter 27 Youd better be Smart

    Chapter 27 You''d better be Smart


    "If I don''te, you''ll go to a blind date tonight?"


    Andrea choked on Baron¡¯s words, "I''m not that bored."


    Baron bent down and sat in the back seat of the car, he questioned Andrea with an unhappy tone,


    "Were you cheerful yesterday?"


    Andrea remembered how bad it was yesterday, "I was tricked by them, I still want to live a few more


    years."


    Baron sneered, "Better be careful."


    Andrea didn''t say anything.


    After she investigated the truth sessfully about the contract then she would be able to leave this


    man.


    So why she wouldn''t angry about Baron during her investigation otherwise she will get herself into


    trouble.


    After witnessing Baron¡¯s tactics a few times, even a fool knows how to hold back.


    After looking at her, Baron was still a little unhappy, "I thought you were rushing back to see your idol."


    Andrea clutched her clothes nervously.


    But her face was still calm, and she said, "Eason and Cassidy are inseparable. I just adore him, and I


    wish to get in touch with him and learn something more about design. And I wouldn''t ask him at home


    because it is more appropriate than I''m learning through working hours."


    She drew a demarcation line with Eason repeatedly.


    Hopefully, it would dispel Baron¡¯s suspicions.


    Baron stopped talking.


    Andrea tensed for a long time, she was sneaking out of breath and enjoy the scenery outside the car


    window.


    The car returned to that castle she was very familiar with; Abner greeted them and opened the door for


    them. He was greeting Andrea with a smile, "Miss Anderson, wee back."


    Andrea nodded to him.


    Three of them went inside the castle together, Abner took their coats and hang them up. He turned


    back and asked Baron with concern. "Mr. Howard, do you feel better?"


    Baron nced at Andrea, "She''s very useful."


    Abner answered with relief, "It''s good that Mr. Howard is feeling better, you can get some rest early


    tonight."


    Andrea, who was sitting on the side, listened to the conversation of two of them and she understood


    that the reason Baron hade to pick her up earlier was because of his odd illness.


    She also felt amazing that she didn''t know Baron before. But why was this illness connected to her?


    On the other end, Abner came back to asked Andrea also, "Miss Anderson, you should also rest early


    tonight and apany Mr. Howard"


    Andrea agreed.


    Did she dare to disagree?


    Her life was pinched by Baron, how could she fight with him?


    Andrea went back to the bedroom with Baron.


    The hot water in the bathroom was ready prepared. Andrea stood in front of Baron and helped him


    unbuttoning his shirt.


    When she unbuttoned thest one, Baron asked, "Do you have a brother?"


    Andrea said, "Yes, you know I went to the hospital to see himst time."


    "His medical expenses are being covered by Anderson¡¯s family?"


    Andrea replied helplessly, "Although I''d like to bear it myself, I really can''t afford it."


    So even though she hated Anderson¡¯s family, she couldn''t tear her face from Anderson¡¯s family for the


    sake of her brother.


    "Why don''t I take charge of your brother''s treatment?"


    Andrea hesitated for a moment and shook her head to refuse.


    The main reason was that Anderson''s family was still willing to take care of her brother, the worst that


    could happen was that she was threatened.


    If they entrusted the cost of treatment to Baron, they would have a mess after the mistress contract


    was terminated.


    Moreover, Baron was willing to help her because of the mistress contract, but the mistress contract


    would be terminated one day. If her brother hadn''t woken up by that time, wouldn''t it be hard to solve?


    Baron didn''t expect her to refuse, but it was clear that she didn''t want to be involved with him anymore.


    "I''ll bear your brother''s treatment to substitute for your effort, so it''s even."


    Andrea said with stubborn, "No need Mr. Howard, my brother has nothing to do and there''s no need to


    get him involved."


    Baron frowned.


    "This matter is settled." He said in an overbearing tone, "I''ll arrange someone to handle it tomorrow."


    "Mr. Howard, it''s not necessary."


    Andrea rejected strenuously, but in the end, her objection failed, and she was carried into the bathroom


    and tossed by the man till she can''t spit out a single word.


    The next day Andrea slept till afternoon, she was awakened by the phone ringing.


    She spoke weakly, "Hello, hello, what can I do for you?"


    A caller is an unfamiliar number with a respectful voice, "Hello Miss Anderson, I''m Zoey Peterson, I''ll be


    responsible for Mr. Anderson''s treatment from now on. I''ve to contact Miss Anderson in time to report


    the situation of Mr. Anderson."


    Andrea was speechless.


    Anyway, things had turned out like this, what else could she say?


    After the phone call, she woke up and tidied up herself. She went downstairs ate the lunch and start


    reading.


    Since she was still on New Year''s holiday, Andrea¡¯s days were spent with reading books, arranging


    flowers, designs, and other entertaining activities.


    Likewise, Baron was much more rxed than before.


    The man even stayed at the castle for the entire day, and he was able to handle all the work quickly


    inside the study.


    After they had spent half a month in the castle, after everything had been dealt with, Baron instructed


    Andrea, "You... Come with me to an auction tonight."


    The man''s social life has never been less, and Andrea has been following Baron for a while and she


    was used to attending various asions. She nodded and answered," Okay, I got it."


    That night, both of them entered together and had their seats ording to the invitation cards.


    Andrea flipped through the brochure prepared by the authority and Baron asked, "Is there anything you


    want?"


    Andrea quickly shook her head, "I''m not interested."


    Even she was interested, she wouldn''t ask Baron gave her.


    After a moment, the auction officially began with the host''s words.


    Baron had been keeping his eyes closed for the first half of the session. He was starting to concentrate


    when the first auction item was disyed in the second half of the session.


    The first auction item in the second half of the course was a green jade bracelet.


    The transparency of this bracelet was very good, and it could show and tell the people that it was


    precious.


    As expected, the starting bid of the green jade bracelet was one million.


    The sound of bidding increases rose and fell in the room, and Baron was determined to win this


    bracelet, and he continued to bid when others bid it too.


    Gradually the other bidders who had bid on the bracelet were stopped raising their bids.


    "Anyone else wants to bid up the price?" The stage hostess smiled, looked around at the guests below,


    and raised her little hammer.


    "Three million once...three million twice...three million..."


    It was about to strike the little hammer at a third time.


    Another small sign was held up somewhere in the hall.


    "I''ll add another half million."


    As soon as he spoke, the hall was in an uproar.


    Firstly, it was already over price, and the man still followed.


    Secondly, everyone could see that Baron was going to bid this jade, and this person was openly


    So, the crowd turned back to see who this person was.


    Andrea also felt that the voice sounded a bit familiar and looked back also.


    Then she discovered that this person was Matthew Todd.


    She was surprised and it seemed that Matthew was really at odds with Baron.


    Baron wasn''t moving and said, "I''ll also add half a million."


    The two men continue the bid and none of them willing to give it to others.


    The price of the bracelet was getting ridiculous.


    And when the price reached six million, Matthew unsurprisingly stopped raising the price.


    Even though the price of six million was outrageous, Baron¡¯s expression looks with an easy grace.


    He was just going to auction this bracelet off anyway, no matter how much it would cost.


    In the end, the bracelet was auctioned to Baron.


    Once all the auction items had finished, the organizers handed this bracelet over to Baron.


    The bracelet was ced in a velvet box, it looks like a green crystal under the light, so translucent and


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    warm. Although Andrea didn''t know anything about jade, she also marveled at its beauty.


    After checking, he instructed his assistant without any expression, "Send it abroad."


    Andrea thought that the person he gave it should be very precious, right?

 Chapter 28 Is Andrea Anderson your Biological Daughter？

    Chapter 28 Is Andrea Anderson your Biological Daughter£¿


    The two of them were just about to get a cab back, when Matthew Todd greeted Baron Howard with a


    huge smile on his face.


    "Mr Howard."


    He greeted Andrea, "Hi, Ms Anderson, long time no see.¡±


    Andrea politely nodded towards Matthew. Baron''s facial expression remained unfazed. "Mr Todd, is


    there something I can help you with?"


    ¡°No, nothing,¡± Matthew said. ¡°I just wanted to congratte you, Baron, for winning the bid on something


    you like." Matthew put on an expression of regret.


    "The bracelets are truly very beautiful, it''s a pity I couldn''t outbid you. Baron, you waged everything to


    win the bid on the bracelet to give to Mrs Howard, she must be very happy."


    ''Mrs Howard''? This was the first time Andrea has heard anyone mention her. After all, Baron usually


    never mentions her at all, much less the servants in the vi.


    Baron''s reply was very cold. "Thank you, Mr Todd, I did what I should do, the rest has nothing to do


    with me."


    Baron obviously doesn''t want to continue this conversation with Matthew. "Apologies," he said,


    stepping into the car. "I can''t keep youpany any longer, please show yourself out Mr Todd."


    Andrea followed quickly, and nced back after sitting in the car.


    A silhouette appeared next to Matthew.


    This silhouette seems a little familiar, but she can¡¯t immediately remember where she has seen it


    before¡­ Andrea shook her head, she didn¡¯t need to think about this anymore.


    ¡­


    When the annual holiday was over, KJ Group¡¯s employees also returned to work.


    The fashionbel Andrea designed previously also officially released to the market.


    Andrea had been nervously monitoring the feedback from the market.


    ¡°Andrea.¡±


    Queena Freeman¡¯s voice brought Andrea out of her daydream.


    ¡°Give this document to Mr Howard,¡± Queena said, handing her a blue folder.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Andrea replied.


    Andrea carried the folder and took the elevator up to the top floor.


    She just exited the lift, when Baron¡¯s assistant came to her and asked, ¡°Ms Anderson, you¡¯re here to


    deliver the document?¡±


    Andrea nodded.


    The assistant turned to look at office¡¯s open door, then whispered, ¡°Ms Anderson, please hold on a bit.


    Baron is giving someone a talking-to.¡±


    Why was he scolding people again?


    Andrea frowned. It seemed like Baron¡¯s mood hasn¡¯t been so great since the night of the auction.


    In fact, with Baron¡¯s poor mood, everyone below him suffered too, the atmosphere at thepany was


    really tense. It is fine if they don¡¯t make a mistake, but if they do, then they¡¯re dead.


    Even though Baron never swears loudly, his ice cold demeanour really made people ufortable.


    Andrea waited outside for around twenty minutes. A dejected looking superior came out, wiped the


    sweat off his forehead, and with a forced smile, nodded at the assistant and Andrea.


    ¡°Ms Anderson, you may go on in,¡± the assistant beckoned her in.


    Andrea pushed open the door, and carefully walked in.


    Baron was in his seat, with his eyes closed. Hearing some movement and seeing her enter, he coldly


    asked, ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°Ms Freeman told me to send you some documents.¡±


    Andrea nervously handed over the folder.


    Baron flipped over the folder, signed something and told her to take it.


    Andrea quietly breathed a sigh of relief and quickly left the office.


    An unhappy Baron is a really scary thing.


    At least there was still a bit of good news in this high pressure, suffocating atmosphere.


    The good news was announced at the meeting, held at thest minute.


    The meeting¡¯s administrator, Queena, said to Andrea with a smile, ¡°This year¡¯s Oops springbel has


    sold very well, especially after Andrea¡¯s design. They were rmended by an influencer, and stock


    in many stores across the country has sold out.¡±


    All the other designers apuded Andrea.


    Andrea humbly added, ¡°Everyone helped me a lot, this was a team effort, everyone deserves credit.¡±


    Everyone was happy.


    Everyone, except Vi Johnson, who rolled her eyes with contempt.


    Andrea has gotten used to her ages ago.


    In fact, after the grand release of the spring collection, Andrea''s importance in the group has gradually


    increased.


    Sometimes, Vi would purposely find make her life difficult for her, but some people have stood up for


    her.


    Andrea was filled with a sense of achievement and a change like this has made her very happy.


    Except, maybe fate isn¡¯t used to seeing something like this, so has purposely found her some more


    trouble.


    Something from the hospital.


    When Andrea got a call from Zoey Peterson, she had just finished some work, and she thought Zoey


    was calling to give her some good news, so she cheerfully asked, ¡°Hey Zoey, is my brother well?¡±


    Zoey¡¯s voice filled with dread and said ¡°Ms Anderson, I¡¯m going to have to ask you to pay a visit to the


    hospital in person.¡±


    Shivers shot down her spine. Andrea did not expect Zoey would say something like this, and thought


    something terrible must have happened to Harry.


    ¡°I¡¯ming over right now!¡±


    Zoey briefly outlined the situation. ¡°It¡¯s not about Harry. It¡¯s about Mrs Anderson, she¡¯s causing a


    scene.¡±


    Andrea didn¡¯t even have time to apply for leave, sped to the side of the road outside thepany and


    hailed a cab.


    Why has Mrs Anderson caused another scene?


    Her brother¡¯s medical bills had been paid by Baron. What else did she want?


    The whole trip, Andrea kept pushing the driver to drive faster, wishing she was on a rocket.


    When she arrived, she threw down some notes and didn¡¯t even bother with the change.


    Andrea ran into the hospital with a head of sweat.


    Andrea was filled with confusion. Not only was Harry there, but the head doctor and several nurses


    were there. Amongst them was Mrs Anderson.


    Seeing Andrea, Mrs Anderson raised her eyebrow angrily, went up to her, and pped her in the face.


    ¡°You despicable bitch!¡±


    Andrea was caught off guard. Filled with anger, and her face was burning with pain, she smiled. ¡°So


    what if I am despicable, what does it have to do with you? You don¡¯t care about me. Don¡¯t tell me you


    are going to start now?¡±


    Looks like Mrs Anderson knows about her and Baron.


    After all, the first time he helped out could have been exined as her not wanting to lose her benefits.


    But the second time he helped out and even paid for Harry¡¯s medical fees, if she uses the same


    excuse, that it¡¯s simply her manager looking out for her, that excuse is much too ridiculous.


    Mrs Anderson isn¡¯t stupid, she knows what happened.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you won¡¯t care if I died? So, it¡¯s none of your business what I do with which man.¡±


    Mrs Anderson¡¯s face was scarlet red and bursting with anger.


    ¡°If you died, I really won¡¯t care. But since you did such a despicable thing and ruined the Anderson


    family¡¯s reputation, I do care!¡±


    ¡°Whatever. Just don¡¯t make a scene in the hospital,¡± Andrea shrugged.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Mrs Anderson poked her in her forehead, saying, ¡°How can you have the audacity to tell me not to


    make a scene in the hospital, when your brother heard what you did, it shocked him awake! You don¡¯t


    think about the rest of the family at all!¡±


    Andrea really wanted tough.


    First of all, she was forced and only brother cares about her in this family.


    This family doesn¡¯t care about her at all, why should she think about them?


    Andrea didn¡¯t want to waste any more breaths arguing about this. She turned and looked at Zoey,


    saying ¡°Please get security to throw her out. She¡¯s disturbing patients from resting, don¡¯t let her in


    anymore.¡±


    Hearing this, Mrs Anderson was even more furious, and went to throw herself on to Andrea to give her


    a good beating, but was prevented by the security guards that arrived quickly, so swore bitterly and


    threw a tantrum on the ground.


    Andrea told the security guards to take her out quickly.


    Her brother isn¡¯t being controlled by Mrs Anderson anymore, so there is no need to be polite with her.


    Mrs Anderson still had the audacity to berate her.


    If Mrs Anderson didn¡¯t y favourites so much, Andrea wouldn¡¯t have done things so rashly.


    ¡°Andrea, you are an ungrateful good-for-nothing, you survive on the Anderson¡¯s family resources and


    treat your mother like this, aren¡¯t you afraid of being struck by lightning?¡±


    Just then, she was surprised by Baron¡¯s voice. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being struck by lightning¡±


    What is he doing here?


    Andrea looked at Baron.


    Zoey probably notified him when no one was paying attention.


    The arrival of Baron seemed have to change the path of the conversation.


    Mrs Anderson seemed to be a little fearful of Baron, and lowered her voice. ¡°M ¨C Mr H- H Howard,¡± she


    stuttered. ¡°This is our family¡¯s matter, you don¡¯t need to take part in this. We can take care of my son¡¯s


    medical bills ourselves.¡±


    Baron looked unhappy. ¡°Andrea is my girlfriend, if it concerns her, then why can¡¯t it concern me?¡±


    Baron saw right through Mrs Anderson¡¯s true motive, and said with a smile, ¡°I know you can take care


    of your son¡¯s medical bills yourself, you¡¯re doing this to gain control of Andrea. Now that I have paid for


    his medical bills, you discovered you have nothing on Andrea anymore, you have no control over her,


    that¡¯s why you are so frantic.¡±


    Mrs Anderson held her head high and stubbornly replied, ¡°She is my daughter, contributing to the


    family¡¯s needs are her responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Baron replied. ¡±I really wonder whether Andrea is your biological daughter. Otherwise, why do


    you only like that brainless daughter of yours, Cassidy?¡±


    Trouble shed across Hazel Smith¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 29 Sometimes, He’s Pretty Nice

    Chapter 29 Sometimes, He¡¯s Pretty Nice


    As if to conceal her guiltiness, she raised her voice again.¡±How is she not my biological daughter? If


    she wasn¡¯t my biological daughter, I¡¯d have kicked her out ages ago, you think I¡¯d still let her eat and


    drink feely in my house?!¡± ¡°Baron,¡± she continued. ¡°Your rtionship with Andrea is not an open and


    respectable one. I can¡¯t tell you what to do. Simrly, you can¡¯t tell me what to do with our family


    matters either.¡±


    Hazel¡¯s words do have a point. After all, Andrea was his mistress, they only have a physical


    rtionship. But, Baron isn¡¯t a reasonable person.


    Hearing Hazel¡¯s words, he said ¡°Try me.¡±


    Those words made Hazel speechless, and she stood there, fuming. Finally, she red at Andrea and


    said, ¡°Fine. You make some clear boundaries at home, when Baron dumps you, don¡¯te crying


    back home and ask us for help!¡±


    Hazel turned and left, defeated.


    Seeing the problem resolved, Zoey called cleaners over to clean up. Baron shot Andrea a nce.


    ¡°What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and get back to the office!¡±


    Andrea came back to earth and quickly followed Baron. ¡°Thank you for that."


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me, just go back and finish that report.¡± Baron stuffed his hands in his pocket


    and continued, ¡°Leaving without asking for permission, Andrea, do you still have any respect for


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter if it was an urgent situation, you still need to abide by the rules.¡± Baron cut in.


    ¡°Alright,¡± says Andrea, epted with a nod.


    How can she have forgotten, Baron is not a reasonable person.


    Speechless, she waited quietly for the elevator to arrive at the car park level.


    Rang the elevator bell. Baron stepped out the elevator.


    ¡°What are you still daydreaming about?¡± he said.


    Startled, Andrea jumped. ¡°Just a little surprised that I¡¯ve cut all rtions with her just like that,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are getting sentimental now,¡± Baron said.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Andrea shook her head. ¡°Even if she is my mother, I won¡¯t have any lingering thoughts about her.


    When I was little, I didn¡¯t understand, and thought if I did the best, she would be nicer to me. Then, I


    discovered, no matter how well I do, she demanded more.¡±


    Of the three children, one was the apple of her eye, the other two were simply used to extract their


    worths from, and there was no affection to speak of. Andrea was thoroughly disappointed.


    ¡°Although, she¡¯s only just saying it, ending rtions is only a superficial excuse, she won¡¯t let me and


    my brother off that easily,¡± she said with a lowered voice.


    The car drove along smoothly, silence followed for awhile.


    Baron¡¯s expression changed, as if Andrea¡¯s words reminded him of some deep secret.


    When Andrea looked up, he resumed his poker face.


    ¡°Well, she isn¡¯t in control of your brother¡¯s business anymore, so you don¡¯t need to be polite to her


    now.¡±


    Or course, Andrea would never be polite to Hazel again. Now that the mother and daughter rtionship


    has ended, they are no more than strangers. What normal person would be polite to an unreasonable


    trouble maker?


    Andrea thought for a moment. ¡°Um, really, thank you for today.¡± She pursed her lips, thinking,


    sometimes, Baron is actually pretty nice. It seems like every time shees across a sticky situation,


    Baron is always there to help her out.


    Baron closed his eyes in thought, ¡°No need to thank me, I signed the extramarital affair contract, I will


    do what I am supposed to do.¡±


    Hearing the words ¡®extramarital affair contract¡¯, all the nice thoughts Andrea had about Baron dispersed


    like smoke in the wind. True, if it wasn¡¯t for the extramarital affair contract, he wouldn¡¯t be bothered with


    her pathetic issues. He¡¯s just covering his own bases. Andrea bit her lip.


    ¡°Since your mother won¡¯t let you and your brother off the hook that easily, then your brother cannot


    continue to stay at that hospital,¡± Baron said.


    Andrea was fit and healthy, if she can¡¯t fight her mother, she can still run. But Harry was still in aa


    and can¡¯t run away.


    Andrea thinks Baron has a point. It is highly likely that Hazel will send someone else to the hospital to


    cause a scene. But this was already the best private hospital in the state, where else could he go?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be a hospital in the country, it can be in a foreign country too,¡± Baron reminded her.


    Andrea shook her head immediately. ¡°I don¡¯t know any people outside the country well enough to trust


    them with my brother away.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even trust Zoey?¡± Baron chuckled, ¡°Or do you not trust me?¡±


    Andrea shrugged. ¡°Baron, really, there is no need to send him to a foreign hospital¡­¡±


    She was thinking, she could temporarily pick another good private hospital and send her brother there.


    ¡°You are the best treatment for me, so it makes sense for me to give your brother the best treatment as


    well.¡± Baron continued, ¡°If you want to establish clear boundaries between us, then you need to listen


    to me.¡±


    Andrea just realised, even though Baron is doesn¡¯t follow ordinary logic, he has a knack for skewed


    logic. Andrea tried her best to change his mind, but in the end, still could only look on helplessly as he


    called Zoey and exined his orders to her.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± Baron said, putting his phone away. The car arrived back at KJ Group¡¯s


    car park. ¡°Hurry up and get back to work, and finish that report.¡±


    Andrea had no choice but to follow orders, went back to her office and buried her head in the report.


    After finishing the report, she has to hand it to her supervisor, so she paid a visit to the supervisor¡¯s


    office. The supervisor busily said, ¡°Never mind, next time, just remember to ask for permission to leave.


    This report, did you want to just give it to Baron?¡±


    Seeing that the supervisor was busy, she took the report back with her, untouched.


    The colleague next to her whispered, ¡°The supervisor didn¡¯t ept your report? Did he just deduct


    from your sry?¡±


    Andrea said ¡°No, he just said to remember to apply for leave and ask for permission to leave next


    time.¡±


    The colleague patted her on the shoulder. ¡°You really were lucky. Last time I left work in an emergency,


    not only did I have to write a report, I also got my sry deducted.¡±


    Andrea smiled and decided to forget about this.


    But, every word was clearly heard by Vi, who was eavesdropping on the whole conversation.


    Andrea could feel her re; she turned around to face her. The mes in Vi¡¯s eyes almost jumped


    out. She thinks this situation was quite humorous, she has nothing to do with Vi, it was ridiculous to


    be targeted by her.


    But if she went to ask her to her face, why she was targeting her, Vi would never tell.


    Every day, she puts on a ¡°You stole what was mine¡± face.


    Andrea shook her head. She is not in the mood to quarrel with an arrogant and petty person. She


    returned to her work. She was collecting some inspiration for her summerbel and researching


    summer trends.


    Andrea has designed a full length dress ording to this year¡¯s trendy purple colour and lotus leaves


    design, with sloped shoulders. But for the sash, she made it a thin, blingy sash. The floaty and airy


    design of the dress was very suitable for hanging out with friends in the summer.


    Queena approved her design, then turned to see Vi¡¯s work. She frowned. ¡°Vi, what is this?¡± Vi


    didn¡¯t expect Queena would use such words with her, and was frozen to the spot. All her colleagues


    were present. Especially Andrea. It made her look even worse. Andrea must be secretly having a good


    Vi maintained her posture. ¡°My appologies. I wasn¡¯t paying enough attention.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t paying enough attention? Then where did your attention go? Spying on other people day in


    day out?¡±


    Queena certainly doesn¡¯t mince her words. Hearing these words would cause Vi would treat Andrea


    even worse in the future.

 Chapter 30 Do You Have a Fiancé?

    Chapter 30 Do You Have a Fianc¨¦?


    Sure enough, Vi gave her an evil look, then proceeded to apologise. ¡°Sorry, I will watch out next


    time.¡±


    ¡°Vi, don¡¯t think all the spotlights are on you.¡± Queena said. ¡°You should remember how you came to


    join this team, and it was because you were diligent and hard working that we kept you here.


    Vi quickly continued to exin herself. ¡°Queena, I really am hard working and diligent, this was just


    a small error¡­¡±


    Queena gestured her to stop taking.


    ¡°Vi, when you are focused, you truly are hard working, I don¡¯t deny this. But when there are


    distractions, you allow yourself to get distracted and getpletely carried away.¡±


    Then, Queena made a decision. ¡°You are not suited to staying in my team."


    Hearing these words, Vi became frantic, and begged, ¡°Queena, please, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,


    please give me another chance.¡±


    Queena put on a ¡°Not negotiable¡± look and turned and left. Andrea tried to slip out the door by following


    Queena, but was stopped by Vi.


    Everyone else emptied out of the meeting room quickly, obviously not wanting to participate in the ugly


    scene that is sure to follow.


    Andrea felt her head swell. This was really unfair, she obviously hadn¡¯t done anything. Being targeted


    by other people without it being clear exactly what she was being used of.


    ¡°Ms Johnson, if you have something to say, please say so quickly, as I still have work to do.¡± she said


    courteously.


    ¡°You¡¯re just trying to show off, aren¡¯t you?¡± Vi said with tears of hatred. ¡°You¡¯re happy that I¡¯ve been


    expelled by Queena, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Andrea thought to herself, maybe Vi is crazy, she obviously only said some polite words, what part


    of those were show off words?


    ¡°Vi, you being kicked off the team by Queena was nothing of my doing, why would I be happy?¡±


    Vi looked at her. ¡°Andrea, I really hate you!¡±


    ¡°Okay, so I know you really hate me. Is there anything else? If not, I am leaving,¡± Andrea thought


    maybe she is also crazy too, for staying and having this conversation with Vi. She shouldn¡¯t even be


    treating Vi as a normal person.


    Just as Andrea was leaving the meeting room, Vi suddenly blurted out, ¡°We¡¯re both mistresses


    anyway. Do you really think you are better than me? He¡¯s going to move on to other things, you are


    going to get dumped too!¡±


    Andrea stopped in her tracks, then pulled herself together and pondered what these words meant.


    Could Vi be one of Baron¡¯s mistresses too?


    But, Baron doesn¡¯t have a legally married partner, so technically, she was not a ¡®mistress¡¯. But, besides


    Baron, she doesn¡¯t have any contact with any other males.


    Andrea sighed. Maybe she just doesn¡¯t know Baron well enough. Maybe his family overseas had


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    arranged a marriage for him.


    But, she actually would quite rather he move his attention to something else and dump her, she would


    really celebrate this.


    Andrea pushed aside all these nonsensical thoughts and continued to work. Apart from Viing to


    clean up her desk and leaving carrying a cardboard box, there were no other disruptions that day.


    At home time, she answered a call from Baron. ¡°Ms Anderson¡±, the secretary said with a very formal


    and courteous tone. ¡°Mr Howard would like to have dinner with you tonight, please wait for him in the


    underground car park.¡±


    Andrea let her know she will do so, and rode the elevator to the underground car park alone. When she


    stepped out of the lift, she immediately saw Baron¡¯s chauffer. Andrea waited in the car for half an hour


    before Baron appeared.


    ¡°How was work today, very busy?¡± she asked politely.


    Baron replied, ¡°Been preparing for the start of the formal partnership with Eason Reed.¡± Andrea jumped


    at the name. She hasn¡¯t heard the name in the past year, since that day.


    Any news rted to Eason, usually was about his rtionship with Cassidy. Andrea was even less


    interested in this. Now that she has suddenly heard this, she couldn¡¯t hide her slight excitement. Baron


    looked at her, and as if to joke, he asked, ¡°What, aren¡¯t you excited? Isn¡¯t he your idol?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to be excited about,¡± Andrea said, looking at him with small smile. ¡°If the


    ¡°Who said you won¡¯t be allowed to work with him?¡±


    Andrea¡¯s words were hit back with this obviously rhetorical question, and her face could barely hide her


    surprise. ¡°You want me to work with him?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he is your idol? Aren¡¯t you happy that I am letting you work with him?¡±


    Andrea looked at Baron¡¯s face carefully. He didn¡¯t look like he was pulling her leg, so there must be


    some other motive. ¡°No, never mind, I think I will just stay where I am. I am a new intern and I don¡¯t


    know much about fashion design yet, I don¡¯t think I will be able to do this.¡± Besides, all eyes will be on


    any partnerships with Eason, never mind if she gets in trouble, but she can¡¯t bring any trouble to Eason


    too. Although a little regretful, Andrea decides she can¡¯t go.


    But Baron isn¡¯t someone to reason with. ¡°If I say you can do it, you can do it.¡± He proceeded to put the


    Bluetooth earpiece in his ear and make phone calls.


    Andrea protested a few times but was ignored by the man, so she could only stop talking and glumly sit


    back. The car turned left and right, before finally stopping in front of a fine dining restaurant.


    Baron took Andrea inside; the manager in the lobby took them to a private dining area upstairs. The


    window faced the rushing river, andbined with the bright lights, the scenery was really beautiful.


    The waiter poured them red wine and served them some pastries.


    Andrea stuck a fork in the soft sponge cake and thoughtfully licked off the cream from the fork. ¡°Today,


    Vi was kicked out from our intern group.¡±


    Baron didn¡¯t look surprised, and asked, ¡°Queena kicked her out?¡±


    Andrea replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Baron gracefully cut up his food, saying ¡°If Queena really wanted to expel someone, then no one can


    stop her, so you had better do things nicely, or you¡¯ll make me look bad.¡±


    Andrea smiled mockingly, ¡°Mr Howard, even you have situations that are out of your control?¡±


    Baron nced at her without saying anything.


    Andrea chewed her lip and carefully asked, ¡°Then I have another question. Mr Howard, do you have a


    fianc¨¦?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Upon hearing these words, the atmosphere around Baron dropped several degrees,


    he does not like this question at all.

 Chapter 31 Why is Ms Anderson here?

    Chapter 31 Why is Ms Anderson here?


    Intuition told him that she always managed to say something that made him upset.


    She continued to say, ¡°Mr Howard, being your mistress was out of my control. At the moment, I have


    no way to change things, but if your fianc¨¦ was toe find me, I think I should stay low.¡±


    Andrea hasn¡¯t thought too much about this before, after all, all of Baron¡¯s girlfriends were his


    mistresses and not his spouse, and he has never had anything to do with a girl from a family of simr


    socioeconomic background.


    But the rest of his family is overseas, so she can¡¯t be certain. Her principle is to not intervene or get


    involved, regardless of her emotions. But now, she can¡¯t protest, so can only try her best to avoid


    trouble.


    Baron¡¯s cold tone interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can change things. The person who signed


    the mistress contract was you, you want to deny it when it was all written clearly in ck ink on white


    paper? Plus, as long as my condition hasn¡¯t been cured, even if you prove that person wasn¡¯t you, you


    can¡¯t leave.¡±


    Andrea bit her lip, and asked, ¡°Then, are you married?¡±


    ¡°I would never ept someone else¡¯s arrangements.¡± Baron replied. ¡°Even if I get married, you still


    have to stay.¡±


    Andrea felt totally defeated by those words. Never mind being his mistress, but even in marriage, she is


    still under his control? She didn¡¯t want to continue this conversation, so ended it with silence. She is


    working hard to investigate the truth about this anyway, and to end this abnormal rtionship.


    Suddenly, Baron broke his silence and admitted, ¡°My family has arranged a fianc¨¦ for me.¡± His


    expression was nk, but it made Andrea feel he was disgusted. Baron continued. ¡°But I would never


    let anyone else tell me what to do, so I would never admit that.¡±


    Andrea nodded, the two of them went back to being silent, with only the sound of chewing filling the


    room. After dinner, the chauffer drove them back to the vi.


    Andrea had a bath, she wanted to go to bed early. Baron had a shower and went to lie on the bed, he


    did not intend to disturb Andrea, and Andrea also had no need to pay him any attention, so she picked


    up her phone for entertainment. The two of themy side by side, then Baron suddenly said, ¡°You don¡¯t


    need to worry about any of this.¡±


    As if to promise her, ¡°If I were to get married, my wife must ept your existence, your status is


    different.¡±


    Put this way, it made it sound even more disgusting. What girl would be so open to her husband having


    a mistress out in the open as public knowledge? Andrea changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯ste, go to sleep.¡± She


    turned with her back facing Baron.


    Baron watched her back, and fell into a long silence. The two of them shared the same bed, but neither


    had afortable slumber. The next morning, Baron seemed to be down in the dumps, while Andrea


    couldn¡¯t stop yawning. Neither of them spoke on the way to thepany headquarters.


    Andrea said good bye to Baron at the KJ Company building, then rode the elevator to the office suites.


    Since that day, it seemed like a cold war began. Baron spoke fewer words to Andrea, and the words he


    did speak were much more cold in tone; practically the only rtionship that remained were their


    physical rtionship. But this really makes no difference to Andrea, she still can¡¯t be bothered to speak


    to Baron.


    ¡­


    Zoey had arranged to transfer Harry to an overseas hospital, so Andrea apanied them overseas.


    She went to inspect the hospital, she was very pleased with the hospital. Of course, the fees would be


    much higher than a domestic hospital. Zoey smiled and said, ¡°Mr Howard is very attentive to Ms


    Anderson¡¯s affairs, this is the first time I have seen him take care of someone like this.¡± Andrea stood


    up straight. That¡¯s because she is not an ordinary mistress. In some ways, she is Baron¡¯s doctor, an


    effective medicine for this condition.


    Afterpleting the procedures for her brother¡¯s hospital transfer, she returned back home. What she


    hadn¡¯t expected, was that Baron would have apanied the chauffer to pick her up. ¡°Mr Howard.¡±


    Andrea sat in the car, and politely greeted Baron.


    ¡°Does the hospital live up to your expectations?¡± Baron asked. Andrea obediently replied, ¡°There is


    nothing to be unsatisfied about, Mr Howard¡¯s arrangements are always the best.¡± ¡°If there is anything


    you are unsatisfied with, you can just tell m ¨C my assistant directly,¡± he changed mid-sentence. ¡°He


    would report every word to me.¡±


    Andrea nodded, telling him she understood, then said nothing after that. Baron was annoyed at her


    reaction. He already lowered his status toe pick her up personally, what else did she want?


    ¡°Sir,¡± the chauffer interrupted their thoughts. ¡°Did you want to go thepany or the vi?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the vi.¡± Baron turned to say to Andrea, ¡°Tomorrow, Eason ising to thepany,


    I will formally introduce you as a designer to him. So, you should have a good rest today, and have an


    appropriate attitude tomorrow.¡±


    Andrea was momentarily stunned, then nodded, yes. She really wanted to fall into a deep sleep and


    sleep right through tomorrow. Although, she¡¯s not actually that tired, she didn¡¯t have to worry too much


    while overseas, and she had sufficient sleep on the ne back. But, hearing that she will be meeting


    with Eason formally, she became quite nervous.


    Andrea¡¯s heart beat wildly, holding on tightly to her sleeves, she was afraid Baron would find something


    unusual in this quiet car. Thank goodness just Baron thought she was tired, so didn¡¯t bother her further,


    and stayed overnight in the study, and only emerged the next day at breakfast.


    Meanwhile, a formally dressed Andrea with a light touch of makeup was thinking about what to do. This


    partnership is very important, and can¡¯t give other people the wrong impression.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She was really afraid she would be affected by her personal emotions with Eason, and made her look


    like a fool in front of everyone. Andrea took a few deep breaths, cheered herself on and sat in the chair.


    Pretending everything was fine, she greeted Baron, ¡°Mr Howard, good morning.¡±


    Baron nodded in reply.


    Next, Andrea picked up the milk. The warm milk can help her rx, and she felt a little better, but she


    still only managed to eat a small portion of her breakfast. Baron looked at her for awhile, then said, ¡°Are


    you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am really afraid I won¡¯t do well and embarrass KJ Group.¡±


    Andrea was so nervous, she started to sweat. She took a tissue and wiped her nose. Seeing that


    Baron has finally finished his breakfast, she rose to go to the car, but Baron stopped her.


    ¡°Mr Howard, is there anything else?¡±


    Baron looked at her bare, fine and fair skinned neck and called over a servant to bring a long,


    rectangr velvet box. Inside was a sapphire ne. ¡°You¡¯ll look better wearing this.¡± Baron¡¯s tone


    cannot be denied. ¡°If you are to represent KJpany, then it must be perfect in every way.¡±


    The responsibility has already been put on her shoulders, so she can¡¯t reject the ne. The


    ne seemed to have made Andrea appear much more graceful overall. Baron was pleased, and


    apanied Andrea to thepany in the car.


    The meeting with Eason was to be held in the KJ meeting room, all of KJ¡¯s employees came very early


    to await the arrival of Eason Reed.


    Footsteps appeared outside the door right on time. Eason appeared in a suit, apanied with Ang


    Weismann.


    Prior to this, Annalise Terrance was sent overseas, so now there was a new stranger with him.


    ¡°Mr Howard,¡± Eason shook hands with Baron. His eyesy on Andrea, and changed his tone colder.


    ¡°What is Ms Anderson doing here?¡±


    Andrea¡¯s smile froze on her face.

 Chapter 32 This Woman dares to Talk back?

    Chapter 32 This Woman dares to Talk back?


    Andrea felt overwhelmed and so embarrassed that she wishes to find a ce to hide at that moment.


    She didn''t even know that Eason hates her so much, if she knew this situation, she wouldn''te and


    be a doormat.


    She was not the only one who felt awkward, the air in the conference room was surcharged with


    tension. The people who stayed in the conference room didn''t expect this reaction from Eason. They


    looked at each other and no idea how to continue this conversation.


    Baron''s eyes sank slightly, and he asked with unruffled calm, "Is it Mr. Eason dissatisfied with our


    designer?"


    "I''m not dissatisfied, I''m just astounded at her." The corners of Eason¡¯s mouth curved up and he spoke


    with icy calm, "As far as I know Miss Andrea is the designer of the Oopspany, and the spring


    collections on this year are doing well. But Oops should be preparing the designs for summer


    collections at this moment, right? Will there be a scheduling conflict if she works with me?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He exined it reasonable and tried to give Andrea Anderson an out, but it still made her be in an


    extremely awkward situation.


    She didn''t expect Eason Reed hate her so much, but everything was hard to exin since that


    moment.


    Baron was sitting right above Andrea, he could see Andrea was biting her lip and looking sadly at


    Eason when he swiveled. His hands were sped and he felt bad after seeing her reaction.


    He thought that there was something happened between Andrea and Eason, but he didn''t expect this


    woman...


    "Letting Miss Andrea coborate with Mr. Eason was the decision made by thepany after a


    prudent consideration." Baron felt gloomy then he spoke in sepulchral tones, "Mr. Eason should


    witness her performance duringst winter''s fashion show and also the spring collections of this year, I


    believe these few events can prove her capabilities."


    After Baron ''s words, Eason took a nce at Andrea subconsciously.


    Putting away his prejudice against Andrea, her design suited his taste. It''s just because Cassidy and


    Andrea did not get along well and Andrea wasn''t a good person, so he didn''t want to get in touch with


    Andrea.


    But Baron''s words also showed their determination, so KJ group couldn''t change the candidate.


    So, Eason nodded and smiled, "Then I will do as Mr. Baron said, but I''m the person who rigorous in


    work and meticulous in details, so I''ve asked Miss Andrea in advance for your indulgence."


    Andrea didn''t have the right to refuse, so she had to ept it, both of them are exchanging their


    business cards right after the conversations.


    At the end of the meeting, Eason reached out and shook Andrea ''s hand in courtesy, her hand is slim


    and white, he had a familiar sense of during holding her hands, but he simmered down in a few


    seconds and said, "Miss Andrea, I look forward a smoothing cooperation."


    "Me too." Andrea''s tone was stiff and her heart was thumping with emotion.


    When Eason and his group left, Andrea didn''t care about anything else and went to the bathroom with


    lightning speed. She turned on the faucet and sshed water on her face twice, the icy water calmed


    her down.


    Andrea looked at herself in the mirror, she felt so confounded and cowardly.


    She wished to tell Eason that she was the girl he wanted to find all along and that Cassidy was fake,


    but now she was getting into troubles. That paper contract with Baron hadn''t been sorted out clearly, so


    how she tells Eason about this?


    When Andrea wandered, she saw a man who wore an iron-grey suit in the mirror, the man''s eyebrows


    and eyes slightly drooping. Although the man didn''t have any movement, the air was tense between


    them.


    Andrea turned back and frowned at Baron and said, "Mr. Baron, here is thedies'' room, is there


    something I can help you?"


    "Miss Andrea, how did you feel about the negotiations just now?" Baron approaching her with his


    height and body, it was giving people an extremely strong sense of oppression. He was locking Andrea


    in the corner of the room and questioned her in a gloomy tone, "Are you happy because can work with


    Eason?"


    "We''ve colleagues now since we''ve worked with Mr. Eason." Andrea was cautious with her words and


    actions. She pursed her lips and said, "Even there was someone else, it''s still the same, I just want to


    get the job done well."


    Baron Howard responded with a sneer.


    This woman thought she was exining it well, but Baron still remember the expression of Andrea


    during the negotiation just now.


    " Andrea, I want you to remember who you belong with. I don''t want my belongings still think about


    other men." His slender fingers cupping Andrea ''s chin and forced her to look at him.


    Her previous actions had made him feel ufortable.


    The man''s hand was very strong, Andrea felt pain and helpless because of the man capricious


    sometimes. She talked back in stubborn, "Thanks for your reminder, I know myself better than anyone


    else, it''s just Mr. Baron don''t believe my words."


    Baron squinted at Andrea.


    This woman, how dare she talk back?


    Looking at her stubborn appearance and her red lips like petal, tender and slightly open, his eyes


    became more and more deep. Baron sped the back of Andrea¡¯s head and kissed her red lips.


    After being stunned for a few seconds, Andrea pushed him hard, she was angry and furious.


    This is thedies'' restroom; how dare he be so bold?


    The kisssted for three minutes, until Andrea was starved of oxygen then Baron released her. His


    thumb was rubbing the woman''s delicate lips that satisfied his inner desire.


    It is true to say, this woman tasted wonderful.


    "Mr. Baron, please choose a location for your next rut." Andrea wiped her mouth and said coldly, "So


    that your noble body won''t be seen."


    Baron Howard''s face was gloomy.


    After saying that, Andrea didn''t even look at him and directly left.


    When she reached the door, she remembered the ne around her neck, she tugged it down stiffly


    and threw it at Baron, "Mr. Baron, the ne is still yours." She pulled open the door and walked


    away, which Baron caught the ne steadily.


    The expensive ne was still eye-catching although it was ripped off.


    When Baron looked at the ne in his palm, it seemed still have the warmth of the woman, and


    there was a faint fragrance lingering on the tip of his nose, he couldn''t figure out why he wanted to buy


    it for Andrea when he walked through the shop, but she does look good with it.


    Both are drifted apart since this incident happened.


    Baron always remind her of her mistress status, and he only keeps physical contact with her, even after


    they have sex, Baron still asked Andrea to leave his bedroom and not allowing her to stay.


    Andrea was so tired that she couldn''t even open her eyes, but she still left and without saying anything.


    She picked any guest room and fell asleep. It was weird because of this submissive act pissed Baron


    off even more, and their rtionship became even more strained.


    But Andrea didn''t care about their rtionships.


    She wouldn''t have any further contact with Baron after the investigation, and now her mind was all


    focused on working with Eason.


    Although Eason said he won''t bring any private emotions into his work, Andrea still had some hopes


    and wanted to find an opportunity to talk with Eason to reveal some information.


    Due to currently, she needs to report to KJ about the design works as soon as possible. Therefore,


    Andrea didn''t find Eason and raise herself spirit cheer up in works.

 Chapter 33 Too Bad if You dont Get an Oscar

    Chapter 33 Too Bad if You don''t Get an Oscar


    After discussing the direction of the design with Eason and the others for several days, Andrea made a


    summary of the results of the discussion and made the report in the meeting of those following days.


    Everyone in the meeting room listened quietly.


    When Andrea finished thest word, Baron asked, "Is this what you''ve been discussing for these few


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    days?"


    Andrea was expecting that Baron would make things difficult for her, Andrea pursed her lips and


    answered, "The theme of the design was set by Mr. Eason, and we made aplete data collection


    ording to the theme, if Mr. Baron has any opinions, you can point out now."


    Baron said coldly, "The subject itself is misty, are you guys make sure able to take it?"


    After hearing Baron ''s words, Andrea subconsciously swiveled and look at Eason.


    Eason said with a smile, "Mr. Baron, why you worry about this, even if you don''t trust me, but Miss


    Andrea is the one who was picked by yourpany. I believe KJ group know her ability very well,


    right?"


    Baron nted a warning nce at Andrea, "Well, then I''ll wait for the works that can surprise me."


    The man got up and left the conference room and the report can be considered a pass.


    After the report, Andrea, Eason and the others began to portray the design. It is true that portraying


    was the initial attempt to find out the design ideas and to explore more possibilities for the design.


    Once all the base works werepleted, a lot of sketching works began and they start to produce the


    garment after finalized the design.


    During the production stage, KJ group provided them with an open and quiet working area to check


    and prepare all the materials and works.


    Andrea was to prepare the various embellishments on the haute couture. Since the design concept and


    the paneling were gorgeous, so it was not easy toplete the work.


    Eason was focusing on measuring and cutting the fabric,


    When he looked at the time and he asked all the workers stop working, "Okay, that''s all for today, you


    guys can go back and get some rest."


    Andrea stretched her sore fingers and surprised when she looked at the time.


    It was surprising that they had already worked for so long.


    "You guys did great works, go back and have a good rest," Eason said as he looked at Andrea.


    After this period, he found that Andrea was impable, she is careful and never made any mistake.


    She is also concentrating on works so well and their ideas of the design arepatible. Even both of


    them just get to know each other but their minds are in sync.


    Eason felt bad in his heart.


    If Andrea was not a bad person, he wouldn''t mind getting along with her, and besides that, she was


    Cassidy''s sister.


    When Andrea finished packing up, she turned around and saw that there were only left two of them


    inside the studio.


    The surroundings were empty and quiet, and she called him twice in a low voice, "Mr. Eason? Mr.


    Eason?"


    Eason Reed was summoned back from his thoughts when Andrea''s call, "What''s wrong?"


    Andrea carefully answered, "Nothing, it just seeing you be in a daze there, I thought there was


    something else."


    Eason Reed said politely, "There''s nothing to do and the time is quitete, thanks for your hardworking,


    you may go back early."


    Andrea did not reply, she had made up her mind and said, "Mr. Eason, I wish to tell you something."


    "Eason!"


    The sudden appearance of Cassidy broke the solitude between both of them.


    Andrea was feeling annoyed.


    Cassidy''s arrival was too coincidental.


    But when Cassidy saw her, the hatred in her eyes also flickered away, she was pretending to be


    surprised and pulling her hand affectionately, " Andrea, why are you here too?"


    Andrea Anderson pulled her hand back and answer coldly, "Working, or you want me to do something


    else?"


    "You''re Eason ''s partner?" Cassidy ''s looks pitiful, " Andrea, if there''s anything you cane to me,


    don''t contrapose Eason ..."


    Her words were heard clearly by three of them and those words increased the anger of Andrea.


    She couldn''t live without making some troubles, isn''t she?


    But Andrea didn''t contradict her although she was angry.


    Now Eason didn''t believe her and he might felt that she was trying to stir up trouble if she tried to


    contradict Cassidy.


    So, Andrea only said, " Cassidy, why don''t you be an actress as you love acting so much."


    Then Andrea picked up her clothes, carried her bag and walked away without looking back.


    Cassidy just stood there with stunned, and had tears in her eyes, "Eason, will I have messed up your


    works because I made my Andrea angry?"


    She was filled with remorse and said, "I shouldn''t say anything, I just didn''t want her to bully you, I


    didn''t think..."


    "It''s okay, no worry we both didn''t put our private emotions get into the work, if she has done so, I''ll ask


    KJ group to find someone to rece her."


    He coaxed her for a long time, and finally Cassidy''s smile bloom again.


    Andrea grabbed a taxi and went back to Baron''s ce.


    Baron seemed fallen asleep because she was workingte today and it was Abner greeted her when


    she entered, "Wee back Miss Andrea, sir is sick tonight."


    Andrea nodded, "I''ll go over after I have a shower."


    Then she went back to the guest room to tidy up and she stood at the door of the master bedroom.


    Andrea wasn''t going to go in without permission otherwise she has to look at Baron ''s gloomy face


    again.


    So, she politely knocked on the door, "Mr. Baron, may Ie in?"


    Inside the room.


    There was very quiet for a long time, just when Andrea thought he was asleep and was about to go


    back to her room, she heard the man inside the room speak, "...Get yourself in here."


    Andrea walked in and stared down at the toe of her shoe, "Mr. Baron, are you feeling better now?"


    Baron leaned against the head of the bed and looked at Andrea, who was hooking her head, "Is this


    the way you treat a patient? Look up."


    Andrea just lifted her head and acted like she was ready to die.


    Baron gets angry when he saw her reaction.


    He didn''t know what was wrong with him, Andrea was not submissive and he felt angry.


    But this kind of submissiveness was not what he wanted either.


    He asionally thought if she confronted him will that be much better than now.


    "Come here, I want to take my medicine."


    Andrea secretly ground her teeth, I think you need medication, your brain is not quite normal.


    Her face didn''t show any expressions, she moved over to the bedside table and handed over the


    medicine and water to him.


    "How were your days? Is it happy to work with Eason, so you forget about the time?" Baron mocked


    her.


    Andrea replied tly, "No, we''re just working and wish toplete the work on time."


    Baron nted a nce at her and swallowed the pill, he still feeling ufortable in his chest.


    It wasn''t the palpitations make him ufortable, it was another weird feeling.

 Chapter 34 Are you Staying?

    Chapter 34 Are you Staying?


    Baron pressed his forehead, "sit down."


    Andrea sat obediently on the edge of the bed.


    Baron looked at her face which had a creamyplexion, her eyshes were long and curled and the


    lips look like a rosebud. He caressed her long hair gently, then he couldn''t help it and sped the back


    of her head and kissed her red lips.


    Both of them didn''t speak, Baron pulled her into his arms, and soon the two of them were in fiery. It was


    like Baron was trying to vent his frustration and anger on Andrea. Andrea''s body was extremely


    exhausted from the tossing.


    In Andrea''s mind, she still remembered she needs to leave this room. This was what she did after they


    had sex every time. When she got up, Baron¡¯s hand pressed against her back.


    "Was that I didn''t satisfy your needs? So, it makes you''re still thinking about running?"


    Andrea didn''t even have the strength to talk and she was cursing a few words about Baron in her mind,


    soon she fell asleep.


    After that night, the rtionship between them didn''t get better than before and they also did not break


    the ice as Abner had envisioned.


    Their rtionship seemed to be stalemated, with neither of them willing to concede this matter.


    After observing Andrea was suffering from mental exhaustion these few days, Eason can''t help but ask


    her.


    "You''ve been tired recently?"


    Andrea was stringing the beads and sewn them on top of the dress and she almost pierced herself


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    several times. When she heard Eason¡¯s words, her mind''s gone nk and she reacted, "Well, I''m still


    fine."


    Eason nced at the hickeys on her neck, "I hope you still have enough energy to put into your work."


    Andrea just gave him a wry smile.


    She also wanted to have a good rest but no one can help her to persuade Baron to restrain himself a


    bit.


    After the short conversation, the studio became silent again.


    Andrea had finished the first string of beads and was about to continue the second string. The clickety-


    ck of high heels which came from outside of the studio was so loud and unbearable.


    "Eason."


    Cassidy¡¯s voice arrived first before she entered the door.


    She carried a bag which contained many lunch boxes, "It''s time for lunch, I made it with mom today."


    Cassidy didn''t forget to ask Andrea with a smile, "Andrea, do you want to eat some? Here still have


    some food."


    Andrea said coldly, "No, thanks."


    She didn''t want to be poisoned.


    Andrea went to the restaurant to have lunch, but it was unptable, Cassidy liked to apany Eason


    every day and she could not find any opportunity tomunicate with Eason alone...


    She haphazardly finished her lunch and returns to the studio, where she unexpectedly finds that


    Cassidy is gone, but there''s Baron.


    This was lively now.


    Andrea greeted him respectfully, "Mr. Baron, what are you doing here?"


    "I came to inspect your work progress." Baron looked at his watch and nced at her, "You were


    almostte for your lunch break."


    The studio was free from rules and regtions and all the staff were not necessarily to follow the


    system, the man was trying to find her some troubles.


    Andrea was obeying him, "Okay sure, I''ll be careful next time."


    Baron was speechless.


    The man frowned.


    After the conversations, Cassidy came back with the cleaned lunch boxes.


    Baron questioned coldly, "Can the idlerse in and out of here as they want?"


    Cassidy stunned and froze there.


    Eason exined, "Cassidy is my girlfriend, I was the person who allowed her toe. I''m sorry about I


    didn''t take KJ''s rules seriously, I will avoid this in the future."


    Baron said, "I hope Mr. Eason can be considerate otherwise you may be used by others to affect the


    work progress."


    Eason restrained his eyebrows, "Mr. Baron, Cassidy is not an outsider."


    "Just a friendly reminder, I didn''t say anything about her."


    Cassidy gritted her teeth, she felt she had been pped a few times by Baron.


    Especially Andrea was there, she must be so happy to watch this situation.


    She thought Andrea would talk badly about them with Baron since he back Andrea up.


    The more she thought about it, the more she hated it. Her face looked like she was scared as she


    stepped back and deliberately bumped into the small shelf next to Andrea.


    Although none of the things on the shelves were heavy but there were so many things.


    Andrea didn''t have time to dodge, suddenly, a man stepped forward to block it for her.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Andrea''s mind was nk, she never expecting Baron save her.


    Cassidy''s asked tremulously, "Ba... Baron, are you alright, I didn''t mean to..."


    Elvis and Cedric ran over in a hurry, "How are you feeling, Mr. Baron? Are you alright?"


    Andrea checked the man''s condition in hurry, "...you''re injured!"


    The fallen shelf edges cut a big gash in Baron''s shoulder; the skin was looked horrible.


    "Let''s send him to the hospital first."


    Cedric helped Baron had emergency treatment and then bring Baron left with Elvis.


    Cassidy stood there for a while, she asked Eason with trembling, "What should I do... I didn''t mean it!"


    Andrea looked at Cassidy, who was acting innocent. She didn''t have much time to argue with her, then


    she chased after Elvis.


    Hospital.


    Baron took off his shirt andy down on the operating table, letting the nurse sew his stitches.


    Andrea was trying to look something from the half-hidden doorway of the operating room. She was


    hovering in the doorway with anxiousness.


    Even though there was a lot of conflict with Baron, but he was injured because of protecting her,


    Andrea was feeling guilty.


    And Baron¡¯s works would be affected anyway since his back was injured to the shoulder.


    Elvis came up tofort her, "It''s okay, Miss Andrea, it''s just the wound looks scary, I''m sure it won''t


    be a big deal, you''ve been standing for a day, go sit over there and have some rest."


    Andrea forced a smile and said thank you, but she stood still in the doorway, then she asked, "Has KJ


    group been notified yet?"


    "It''s been announced, KJ''s people should be on their way here."


    Andrea nodded and continued to look at the door of the operating room. When she watched the nurse


    wrap the gauze around Baron, KJ''s people finally arrived.


    Baron¡¯s assistant and Abner also came along.


    "Miss Andrea, are you alright?" Abner asked.


    Andrea shook her head, "I''m fine, but Mr. Baron injured."


    Abner was also worried, "Is Mr. Baron seriously injured?"


    Andrea said, "It should be fine after treating it for a while."


    In the meantime, a nurse holding Baron, the wounds on his back torture him because he can''t even


    walk fast enough.


    Abner leaned forward to ask a lot of questions, and he sent Baron into the hospital room, then he


    looked at Andrea, who was standing behind them and he said, "Sir, I''ll go get a nurse to take care you."


    Baron nodded and Abner went out, he turned to ask Andrea, "Are you staying?"


    Of course, Andrea was staying.

 Chapter 35 His Appearance

    Chapter 35 His Appearance


    Baron was injured because of her; it would be too cruel if she left, "I''ll go back and asked Mr. Eason to


    rearrange the work schedule."


    Baron didn''tment, "Well, pour me a ss of water."


    Andrea poured a cup of hot water to cool it down and handed it to Baron.


    Abner led one of the nurses back, and when he entered the ward he said, "I see that Mr. Eason is


    standing at outside, do you want to see him?"


    "No." Baron refused, "Andrea, don''t you want to rearrange the work schedule with him?"


    Andrea went out, and Eason asks about Baron¡¯s condition and agreed to help her adjust her working


    hours.


    So, Andrea worked at thepany at office hours and spent the rest of the time at the hospital to take


    care of Baron.


    Andrea spent a few days to take care of Baron, and the conflict between the two of them automatically


    defused.


    One day, when Andrea was working overtime in thepany, suddenly, she was blocked by Hazel


    who was raging for trouble.


    "Andrea! I think you''re a bitch!"


    The corridor was very empty, and Hazel Smith''s voice was getting more and more shrill.


    Andrea didn''t even have time to be surprised why she came to find trouble with her and why she can


    get into KJ''s building. Hazel blocked her way when Andrea thinking of something.


    The woman with a face like thunder pointed at her nose and questioned her, "What you tell about


    Cassidy to Baron? I think you just are jealous of Cassidy and how you dare said bad things about her?


    Are you feeling ashamed? Do you think you''re Mrs. Howard?"


    Andrea¡¯s face was cold and waved away Hazel¡¯s hand, "Madam, it''s rude to point at someone like


    that."


    "So what? I¡¯m the one who raised you up, so what''s wrong with me to point at you?" Hazel pushed her,


    "Do you think you''ve broken off all the rtions with Anderson family just because you got rid of your


    brother? Although I can''t control you right now, I''m telling you, you''d better listen to me, or else I will let


    you down if Baron ."


    Andrea pushed her away and said, "Fine, I''ll waiting till that day."


    Hazel was shocked, her eyes stared and her voice became sharper, "Andrea! I''m going to teach you a


    lesson!"


    She raised her hand and ready to p Andrea.


    There was one man stopped Hazel Smith.


    The one who stopped Hazel was Baron.


    Andrea was surprised, "Why are you here? Why did you run away from the hospital since your injuries


    hadn''t healed yet?"


    Baron looked at her impatiently, "Do you forget about taking care of me? Or still, need I toe and


    fetch you?"


    Andrea felt that her anxiety was meaningless.


    "Madam, who let you enter KJ Group to make some trouble?" Baron asked coldly.


    "Ba, Ba, Baron..."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hazelughed awkwardly, "Sorry Mr. Baron, I was a bit worried because Andrea doesn''t even


    understand the ways of the worlds and always bothered you to help her pay for her brother''s medical


    expenses when you already taking good care of her..."


    Andrea was answering coldly, "I don''t need you to interfere with my brother''s affairs."


    Hazel couldn''t help but want to scold her again, but in the presence of Baron, she could only hold her


    breath and pretend to be a mother who was loving her son, as she continues to try to persuade


    Andrea.


    "Andrea, why don''t you understand anything at all? It''s fine if Mr. Baron takes care of you now, but what


    about the future? You don''t think for yourself but also for your brother, in the end, you still need us to


    pay for the medical expenses."


    Andrea wanted tough when she heard the words, "I just don''t understand so what? So, you can keep


    threatening me with the medical bills? You said our rtion is broke off, so my brother and I don''t have


    to deal with you anymore, so please go back."


    "Andrea!"


    Hazel Smith was so angry that she shouldn''t have said that.


    If she put Andrea out there, she can''t control her anymore.


    If she didn''t set her up now, what would happenter?


    Hazel¡¯s face was filled with anger, she was staring viciously at Andrea, "Andrea! You''re disappointed


    us!"


    Andrea does not want her to mess around, she said, "Madam, if you still do not want to leave, I''ll call


    the security guards and kick you out of this building."


    "You...you''re going to kick me out now?! Do you respect me? I''m the one who raised you! Andrea, I


    must teach you a lesson today!"


    Hazel was so angry that she pinched, beat and pulled Andrea¡¯s hair.


    Baron did not expect Hazel dared to be so rude in front of him, he went forward to stop the crazy


    woman, but instead was pulled into the wound, he was in pain.


    Andrea even asked him was he alright and at the same time, she called the security guard and kicked


    the crazy woman out of the building. Andrea was using the name of thepany to send Hazel to the


    police station.


    The police station wanted to detain Hazel for provoking trouble. Cassidy rushed to the hospital to find


    Baron and Andrea to please for mercy when she knew the news.


    The tears streaming down her face and she was apologizing, "Andrea, mom didn''t mean it, she''s just


    so worried about you and brother, she''s just too impulsive...Mom didn''t do it on purpose, I apologize for


    her, I promise she won''t bother you anymore."


    Andrea smiled coldly, "It has nothing to do with me, and I''m not the one who got hurt, don''t act in front


    of me, you should act in front of Mr. Baron."


    Cassidy''s eyes just looked at Baron, he was full of coldness and showed his refusal on his face, "Mrs.


    Smith rashly went in and out of KJ and it was affecting the employees of KJ¡¯s group. Thepany just


    takes action to solve the problem."


    "Mr. Baron..."


    Cassidy bit her lip and ready beg for mercy, Baron directly told Andrea to send the guest out of his


    space he didn''t want to listen nonsense anymore.


    Cassidy left the room helplessly and she called Eason, "What should we do Eason? My mom didn''t


    mean anything... she just wants to help Andrea...can you help me?"


    Eason said, "Whether Mrs. Smith was well-intentioned, but KJ Group had the right to pursue her.


    ¡°And there was a fight between them, so are you still think that was a good intention?¡±


    "Eason, please, KJ group wants to pursue this, mom will be miserable..."


    Cassidy started to beg.


    This was the first time Eason felt boredom in her, and he said, "Let''s admit this matter, Cassidy¡­ Mrs.


    Smith was supposed to take up the cause. If you keep messing up on your own, KJ group might make


    it more serious."

 Chapter 36 Digging A Pit On Him

    Chapter 36 Digging A Pit On Him


    Cassidy stood in front of the hospital, she felt hopeless.


    Meanwhile in the sickroom was having a good vibe.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Baron asked her, ¡°Do you feel good now?¡±


    Andrea was peeling an apple, she was disdained, ¡°They deserved it, retribution wille to them for


    what they did.¡±


    ¡°KJ Group will hold Hazel¡¯s responsible.¡± Baron said, ¡°I still don¡¯t know why Eason like them, his vision


    on analyzing people is worse than his design vision.¡±


    Andrea sighed mncholy.


    That was because he found the wrong person, at the end of the day Eason was the pity victim.


    Baron went back to the castle and rest for a few days after leaving the hospital.


    Andrea also stayed at the castle with him and not going out.


    Not that she didn¡¯t want to go out, it¡¯s that if she did, that cheeky Cassidy would mess with her.


    She kept wanting Andrea to help her, so that Andrea hid in the castle after Cassidy found her once.


    Abner also helped Andrea to find maid and bought some dogs, he tied them on the carved iron fence


    door, whenever someone passed by, they would bark at them.


    This afternoon, Andrea was reading books and drawing upstairs, a maid knocked her door and said,


    ¡°Miss Anderson, there¡¯s ady kneeling out the door.¡±


    Cassidy Anderson kneeled?


    Andrea didn¡¯t care and keep reading her book, ¡°Today is a sunny day, well if she doesn¡¯t worry about


    her knee get burned, let her kneel then.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you wanna do something about it?¡± The maid was still worried.


    ¡°If I want to, let Abner free the dogs then, she must be running faster than those dogs.¡±


    Andrea said sarcastically, the maid didn¡¯t say anything anymore, she quietly backed out.


    No one was bothering her anymore, she kept on reading her book.


    After a while, her door was knocked again, the maid was panicking, ¡°Miss Anderson¡­ Thatdy


    passes out!¡±


    Passed out?


    Andrea still didn¡¯t care much, ¡°Get her to the hospital then, why do you keep telling me? I¡¯m not a


    doctor anyway.¡±


    She said and stood up, she walked to the window of the library to take a look.


    She saw some maids surrounding there and helped her to the car.


    Andrea was still minding her own business.


    But what she didn¡¯t think about was, this thing was spreading on the inte at night.


    Someone filmed Cassidy kneeling until she passed out and sent it to the inte.


    Followed by was someone who knew some of the reason about this and spread the news out.


    It was said that was some ident, her boyfriend¡¯s business partners wanted to hold her mother¡¯s


    responsibility, but the partner side was not buying it, especially the partner side¡¯s sister.


    The reaction of the inte came out bad, they were all supporting Cassidy and scolding the partner


    side¡¯s sister.


    The KJ Group heard about this and stopped this from spreading immediately, but they couldn¡¯t stop all


    of it.


    So, after Baron finished his job, he brought Andrea to the hospital that Cassidy was staying.


    In the VIP ward, Cassidy was wearing a hospital gown, she was not looking good.


    Hazel was still detained, so Eason was the only one who apanied her.


    She was really sad after she saw Baron and Andrea came in, ¡°Sis, can you please let go of mom for


    my sake? I promise I¡¯ll look after her¡­¡±


    Her voice was weak and hoarse, she was pity as hell.


    Eason poured a cup of water for Cassidy, he was hoping for Cassidy.


    In the end he was still on Cassidy¡¯s side, so he felt like Andrea was too harsh on her, no matter what


    decision KJ Group was making, it¡¯s still not appropriate if she didn¡¯t say a single word about it.


    Hazel was wrong, but still, they were rtives, she didn¡¯t need to be that cruel.


    But he couldn¡¯t say much about that, he could only help Cassidy to drink more water.


    And after Andrea heard what she said, she said, ¡°Cassidy, don¡¯t you know what is cing


    righteousness above family loyalty? Also, you are digging a pit on me, why do I need to let her go?¡±


    Cassidy felt innocent, ¡°What did I do? I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡±


    Andrea was disgusted, ¡°You know very well what you did, I¡¯m telling you this onest time, this thing


    has nothing to do with me, it is all depends on how KJ Group decides, I won¡¯t say a single word about


    it.¡±


    Cassidy cried and said, ¡°Then I will keep kneeling until you approve.¡±


    She really did get up from the bed and struggling to kneel her, but Eason stopped her.


    Eason Reed said, ¡°Mr. Howard, Cassidy is not in the right mood right now, can you guys give her some


    times?¡±


    Baron Howard nced Eason, ¡°Okay, we are leaving, I believe you are a person who knows what¡¯s


    right and wrong, you are not the person that will mess with KJ Group.¡±


    ¡°Eason help me please, she¡¯s my mother¡­¡±


    They were still hearing Cassidy begging after they were at the door of the ward.


    Baron felt disdained, ¡°Dumb as fuck, he¡¯s really stupid to help her.¡±


    Andrea didn¡¯t say anything, they went back together.


    And not even half an hour after they backed to the castle, the video of they going to the hospital just


    now was already on the inte.


    Andrea might not be recognized because she wasn¡¯t that famous, but not for Baron, the video was


    spreading like crazy again.


    KJ Group¡¯s public rtion department tried to settle it down, but reporters kept calling in for wanting an


    interview, but they rejected all of it.


    In the castle, Baron was looking at the deleted post, he said, ¡°Cassidy really have some balls.¡±


    She dared to dig a pit on him.


    Then there¡¯s impossible for him to let Hazel Anderson go.


    And giving Cassidy a lesson.


    Andrea also didn¡¯t think Cassidy would do that, she and her mother would definitely get pped.


    And so, Baron let KJ published the surveince video of that day, and added a must serve


    ountability¡¯s statement, and holding Cassidy¡¯s responsibility of bringing the image loss to the


    After it was published, the attitude of the inte immediately changed, at the same time, Cassidy was


    receiving a im form from the KJ Group.


    Cassidy was holding the form and she felt unbelievable of the numbers on the form.


    The Anderson family was not as big as before anymore, they only earned some small profit, they were


    going bankrupt if she paid that amount of money.


    She kept crying and looking at Eason, ¡°What do I do Eason? This ispletely unbelievable, we can¡¯t


    afford that.¡±


    Eason sighed, ¡°Things won¡¯t go this wrong if you didn¡¯t touch this thing at the first ce.¡±


    Cassidy cried, ¡°But she¡¯s my mom, how can I not do anything about it, she didn¡¯t mean to do that, she


    was just being impatience, which mom in this world doesn¡¯t worries about her child? Is that wrong?¡±


    Eason felt sympathize to look at her crying, even though she wasn¡¯t who he was expecting, but he still


    liked her.


    He said softly, ¡°Just leave this thing by now, I¡¯ll handle it, but one thing for sure is Hazel is noting


    back anymore, let me settle the bill.¡±


    Cassidy rushed into his hug, she pretended to be weak and pity, but in the inside was full of anger and


    hatred.


    She was never forgiving Andrea!


    She wanted to take Baron and let Andrea suffered.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She imagined and stopped crying at the proper time, ¡°Eason, thank you, I¡¯m sorry for giving you


    trouble.¡±


    Eason settled her down, he took out his phone and ready to talk to KJ Group, but he froze as he saw


    his phone.


    A news was published and the topic was ¡®The CEO of KJ Group - Baron Howard is suspicious on a


    murder case¡¯.

 Chapter 37 A Life-Threatening Lawsuit

    Chapter 37 A Life-Threatening Lawsuit


    At the same time, Andrea and Baron also saw the news.


    Because of the things happened before, their first reaction was this must be Cassidy¡¯s doing.


    Baron¡¯s usual poker face turned bad, ¡°Seems like Hazel and Cassidy really want their death.¡±


    He immediately took out his phone and called someone, ¡°Cassidy has to get her lesson no matter


    what, and if Hazel likes staying in there, just let her be.¡±


    He said to the phone and hung up.


    He took his cloth and said to Andrea, ¡°You stay here.¡±


    Not even waiting for her response, he already left in the dark.


    Andrea silenced for a while, she opened the news and watch all the details to see if they were missing


    something.


    The news said, Baron Howard had a deep contact with the underworld before he was the CEO of KJ


    Group.


    And it was being said that a lot of people in thepany was against that he was being the CEO.


    But not for long, those people were either resigned or missing, or not saying a word.


    If let¡¯s said those were real, it didn¡¯t matter that much, then the end of the news said, someone had the


    evidences, and had already provided it to the cops, it made those became much more reliable.


    Andrea thought about Baron¡¯s info, and for real, she¡¯s not even sure if he didn¡¯t do that.


    At the end of the day he was still a living king of hell, murdering someone maybe was nothing to


    him¡­?


    ¡°No!¡± Andrea hit her head to get rid of the thoughts, ¡°Baron is pulled into this because of Cassidy, how


    can I think the same as the others at this time.¡±


    But did Cassidy really do something this huge?


    Andrea didn¡¯t think so, she knew Cassidy for a long time, her tricks were justing one by one, but


    nothing this big.


    So, there must be something going on!


    Andrea thought this through, she quickly took out her phone wanted to call Baron to calm him down.


    ¡°The phone you have dialed is busy¡­¡±


    A woman¡¯s voice came out, Andrea decided to go straight to thepany and find Baron.


    But what she didn¡¯t think about is.


    She was stopped by Abner Wood when she reached the door.


    Andrea raised her eyebrow, looking at him, ¡°What are you doing? Not letting me go out?¡±


    Abner kept his poker face, he didn¡¯t argue with her, but said a truth, ¡°He wants you to stay here before


    he leaves.¡±


    ¡°Something is wrong here, I have to tell him! Someone like Cassidy doesn¡¯t have the power to do this


    kind of thing!¡± Andrea was worried, she didn¡¯t want to argue with Abner and tried with saying here


    reason.


    ¡°I know.¡± Abner stopped for a second and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t let you go out alone at this time


    when something is wrong.¡±


    Andrea tried to argue with him, but she lost in the end.


    She was mad and kicked the door, she sat back to the couch.


    Abner followed her and said, ¡°I feel your worry on him, but you have to trust him, he can definitely settle


    this small thing.¡±


    ¡°Small thing? That was a life-threateningwsuit, do you think that is a small thing?¡± Andrea was mad


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first, it¡¯s kindate.¡± Abner didn¡¯t answer her.


    Andrea was helpless, she felt like punching on a pillow.


    Atst, she didn¡¯t eat, she wanted to wait till Barone back.


    But until next morning, he still didn¡¯te back.


    There was a maid cleaning the house, even though the sound was not loud, but she was still wakened.


    She was still dazed when she opened her eyes, then she remembered she was waiting at the living


    room for Baron, but then until 4 or 5 o¡¯clock in the morning, she fell asleep.


    ¡°Miss you are awake? Do you want to eat your breakfast first, or go back to rest for a while?¡± Abner


    walked over, his eyes were a little red, it seems like he didn¡¯t sleep too.


    Andrea nced him, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first, I want baked shrimp with mashed potatoes and hot milk.¡±


    Abner nodded and walked towards the kitchen, he wanted to tell maids to prepare the breakfast.


    But when he was walking, he heard a scream from the back.


    He turned around immediately.


    And what he saw is Andrea was running and already almost reaching the gate.


    ¡°Abner, this is happened because of me, I¡¯m really worried, I just wanna go and take a look.¡± Andrea¡¯s


    voice was left in the air, and she had already gone.


    Abner was gonna find someone to chase her back, but then he thought about the files he saw in the


    morning, so he decided, ¡°You guys, go follow her and make sure she¡¯s safe.¡±


    Andrea ran all the way and stopped a car, ¡°Center Hospital, now!¡±


    She said and sat on the car, she looked back for a second, no one was chasing her, she felt relieved


    and adjusted her breath.


    She thought that this thing¡¯s trigger point was still on Cassidy, even though she didn¡¯t have the brain


    and balls to do this, but she still wanna made sure if there¡¯s anything to do about her.


    If there¡¯s none, then she would go KJ Group and find Baron.


    Until she reached the hospital, she went to Cassidy¡¯s ward, and she was informed that Cassidy was


    taken by the copsst night.


    Okay¡­


    Seems like Baron did this.


    Andrea had no clue, she went to the police station.


    But when she saw Cassidy, she was shocked.


    Because this was the first time, she saw Cassidy with this terrible looks.


    Cassidy was still wearing the hospital gown, her usual smooth hair became a mess, she was not


    looking good.


    ¡°Why are you here? Come here to make fun of me? You are dirtier than me, fucking bitch, you are a


    whore¡­¡± Cassidy rememberedst night, the cops busted in and took her, she was pissed-off.


    ¡°Is there anything to do with you about the newsst night?¡± Andrea interrupted her scolding and asked


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    straight to the point.

 Chapter 38 Cassidy Was Insane

    Chapter 38 Cassidy Was Insane


    ¡°I did that, you guys disgust me when you did something that are scared of people knowing.¡±


    It was her? Andrea was shocked.


    Did she really not afraid of Baron taking down the whole Anderson¡¯spany?


    ¡°I¡¯m just taking a photo of you guys, I¡¯m speaking the truth, by whatw that you guys can put me in


    here? They should¡¯ve taken you¡­¡±


    Wait a second, something was not right.


    Andrea analyzed the things Cassidy said, ¡°So you mean, you only posted the photo when we went to


    the hospital? But not the one with the murder case?¡±


    Andrea stared at Cassidy¡¯s face to find out if there¡¯s any reaction.


    Cassidy stunned for a second, and she said, ¡°Murder cases? Who killed people? You?¡±


    Until this point, Cassidy felt like she was trustable, sheughed and yelled to the cops, ¡°Hey! Andrea


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    killed someone, she did! Come and get her!¡±


    Andrea, ¡°¡­¡±


    She felt like Cassidy might have some brain issues, it¡¯s fine on other people, but she was insane when


    she met Harry.


    Andrea hit the table, stared at Cassidy through the ss, ¡°Seems like you like to stay here, keep on


    staying here then.¡±


    She paused and said, ¡°We really need to let Eason looks at you behave like this.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to hear Cassidy¡¯s yells anymore and left.


    Her reaction told her that, she had nothing to do with the news about Baron, but then, who was it?


    Andrea couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Until she reached KJ Group, her eyebrow was still wrinkled.


    Because she was thinking about this the whole time, she didn¡¯t pay attention to what¡¯s happening


    around her.


    She walked and her head bumped into a chest.


    Andrea¡¯s instinct made her bowed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it!¡±


    ¡°Andrea?¡± A familiar voice came out, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay home? Why don¡¯t you listen?¡±


    Andrea lifted her head up and saw those cold eyes.


    She opened her mouth, but she didn¡¯t know where to start with.


    Baron was being stared at her, he saw those wet and red lips, he lowered his head and said to her with


    a deep voice, ¡°Girl, you want me to do you here?¡±


    Andrea realized what he was saying, she blushed and quickly backed out, she looked around.


    And of course, there were a couple of eyes were looking at them.


    ¡°Baron Howard! Can you not be silly?¡± Andrea yelled with a low volume.


    Baron looked around and said, ¡°Just do what I just said, you guys can just take yourst sry if you


    guys fucked this up.¡±


    After he said that, those people walked away immediately.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Baron said and walked towards the stairs.


    Andrea wanted to know what was going on, also wanted to tell him about the Cassidy¡¯s stuff to him, so


    she followed him.


    Until they reached the office, Andrea was about to talk about it.


    But then Baron pulled her into his hug, she couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Let me go! Baron!¡± Andrea struggled, ¡°I have something serious to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Baron put her on his thigh and sat on a chair.


    Andrea felt the heat from his lower body, she kept saying, ¡°I went to the station and find Cassidy this


    morning, she didn¡¯t do anything about the murder news.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you do her like that?¡± Andrea couldn¡¯t figure out, she thought Baron was mad at her


    because of this.


    ¡°She keeps pissing me off, she has to be punished anyway.¡± Baron sneered, he didn¡¯t want to talk


    about this anymore.


    Andrea caught his hand that was about to get in her clothes, ¡°So do you know who did the news?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Baron licked her earlobe slowly.


    Andrea was about to ask more, but he stopped her with his business.


    After they were done, Andrea couldn¡¯t even lift up her arms.


    He looked like he was closing his eyes, she was looking at Baron¡¯s satisfaction and she was mad.


    Howe this guy had that much energy every time?


    Baron felt her staring at him, he opened his eyes and said, ¡°What? You want one more?¡±


    Andrea backed out and shook her head, ¡°Nah, nah.¡±


    Baron was entertained by her look, he rarely had a smile.


    Back to the castle, it¡¯s already night time.


    Abner was already waiting at the door, he was relieved when he saw they came back together.


    ¡°Do we serve the food now?¡± He bowed and asked Baron.


    Baron nodded and asked Andrea, ¡°Do you want to eat any other thing?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    After they finished their meal, Abner walked over and whispered to Baron.


    Baron listened and stared at Andrea.


    Andrea was halfying on the couch at first, but she felt the stares and suddenly knew, Abner must be


    talking about her running out this morning.


    She sat up, ¡°But in the end, you are involved in this is because of me, so I¡¯m just worried about you.¡±


    Baron didn¡¯t say anything, but his face looked more rxed than before.


    He walked over to Andrea and looked at her, he lifted his hand¡­


    Andrea thought he was gonna hit her, she was scared and closed her eyes.


    But then she waited for a while, she only felt a hand was on her head, ¡°Good girl.¡±


    He said and rubbed her head, and he realized that felt kinda good.


    Andrea sneakily opened her eyes and looked at him.


    Suddenly, she was shocked that she saw Baron was being gentle to her.


    ¡°You go back to the room first, I have to do something.¡± That gentle disappeared in a sudden, Andrea


    blinked her eyes for a second and it was gone.


    Looking at his back, she tilted her head.


    ¡°Miss, you will slowly find out, he is a really good man.¡± Abner said to Andrea.

 Chapter 39 Goodbye, William Anderson

    Chapter 39 Goodbye, William Anderson


    Andrea was scared by him, her heart was pounding.


    ¡°Why do you speak out of nowhere!¡± Andrea rolled her eyes and went upstairs.


    She seemed like she was ming Abner, but even herself didn¡¯t know was her heart was pounding


    was because of she got scared by that or other unknown feelings, maybe both.


    But she chose to ignore it.


    Even though Baron said he knew who¡¯s the one that did this, and he said he could settle this to not let


    her worried.


    But this mess stillst for almost week and finally stopped.


    Thest result was, a person was because of having issue on society and he was stressful, he hated


    all those rich and wealthy people, so he spread the news on purpose to nder Baron Howard.


    For this result, for those who didn¡¯t know the truth had chosen to believe it.


    But Andrea knew that person was just a scapegoat, the real one wasn¡¯t him.


    She didn¡¯t ask much since Baron didn¡¯t want to tell her.


    Finally, everything had back to normal, Andrea had also continue working at KJ.


    One day when she just finished her draft and about to stretch, her phone rang.


    She took it out and looked, it was William Anderson.


    But for real if she felt disgust and disappointed against Hazel and Cassidy.


    About this dad William, she felt strange.


    Because when she was young, she remembered that her dad didn¡¯t like to talk to her brother.


    Other than giving money for them every month, she felt like they didn¡¯t know each other.


    But this time, William called her?


    Why?


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Andrea was confused and picked up the phone, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Andrea.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The other side answered, ¡°Don¡¯t leave when youy off, I¡¯ll tell a driver to take you.¡±


    Andrea felt baffled, she asked, ¡°Is there anything that I can help?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when we met.¡±


    He said and hung up the phone, Andrea didn¡¯t get to say anything.


    Andrea looked at the dark screen on her phone, she felt depressed.


    She thought about what happened recently, and she felt like it must be something about Hazel and


    Cassidy.


    Was he going to plead for them? It¡¯s gonna be fun.


    She wanna go and see what this guy could do.


    After she thought it through, she called Abner to tell him about this.


    And Abner told Baron immediately.


    Baron kept his poker face and said, ¡°She can handle this by herself, don¡¯t tell me this kind of things


    next time.¡±


    Abner said yes, but in the inside, he couldn¡¯t imagine if he didn¡¯t tell him something like this.


    Because in the end, he was the one getting med.


    It¡¯s off hours¡¯ time.


    Andrea fixed her look and took her bag to the door of thepany.


    She saw a high-ss ck car had already waiting for her, and it also lighted the headlight twice.


    Andrea walked over, and of course, William was in there.


    ¡°Go.¡± William nced her and said without any expression.


    He closed his eyes and kept resting.


    Andrea didn¡¯t know what to say, she just looked out the window.


    A moment of silence and awkwardness in the car.


    Even though there were father and daughter, they couldn¡¯t even rte to stranger, how pathetic?


    They reached to a high-ss restaurant, William wanted a room straight away.


    After they were seated, he looked at Andrea, ¡°What are you gonna do about your mother and sister?¡±


    Of course he¡¯s gonna say this.


    But she was still kinda scared even though she knew he¡¯s gonna say that.


    She smiled, ¡°Hazel and Cassidy get what they deserve since they daze to mess with KJ Group, it was


    KJ Group¡¯s decision, why are you asking me?¡±


    William wrinkled when he saw her attitude, ¡°That¡¯s your mother and sister, so you just gonna call their


    name like that? It¡¯s fine that you don¡¯t help, but you are criticizing them, did us educate you to talk like


    this?¡±


    After she heard that, Andrea¡¯s smile had gone, she stood up and looked at him, ¡°So you are here to


    teach me now? So many years have gone, no matter how they treat me and brother, you always ignore


    us, but now you want to teach me when they mess up themselves?¡±


    Andrea almost couldn¡¯t hold tears, she took a deep breath and stopped it.


    ¡°You!¡± William hit the table, he was mad, ¡°Even if we disappoint you, but we are the one that raise you,


    and you are gonna pay us back like this? Cassidy is right, you are an ingrate person.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± Those words were like a bunch of knives cutting through her broken heart.


    ¡°William Anderson.¡± She didn¡¯t even wanna call him dad anymore, ¡°Sometimes I really doubt if me and


    brother were your kids, because we all your kids, but you treat us like nothing and treat them like your


    treasure.


    She said and didn¡¯t wait for his response, she took her bag, ¡°Seems like I¡¯m not good enough to have


    this meal, you take your time, goodbye.¡±


    William was just looking at her left, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Andrea walked out the restaurant, the sun was shining at her.


    She finally felt she was alive, but her heart was still in pain.


    She covered her chest and mumbled, ¡°Remember, this is thest time you ever had contact with them,


    you won¡¯t have anything to do with them anymore.¡±


    Because she was not in a good mood, she didn¡¯t want to go back to the castle yet.


    So, she didn¡¯t call a taxi, instead she walked at the sidewalk, chilling with herself.


    Looking at the crowded people, she felt like she was just a soul.


    ¡°Andrea?¡± Someone called her from behind.


    She turned back and saw that familiar shadow, walking towards her against the sunlight.

 Chapter 40 Disappointment on Eason Reed

    Chapter 40 Disappointment on Eason Reed


    She walked closer and realized it was Eason, her heart couldn¡¯t help pounding.


    ¡°It was you.¡± Eason said, ¡°But why are you here? You have something to do here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. My, father finds me to have a talk¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    They were both feeling awkward.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Andrea thought for a second, she wanted to break the awkward silence, but when she was


    about to do it, Eason did it first.


    ¡°Your sister is just too worried, she didn¡¯t mean it, so I wish you can forgive her.¡±


    She heard that and she didn¡¯t want to say the things she was about to say anymore.


    She looked at Eason, and naturally thought about just now William kept saying she¡¯s ungrateful, she


    felt sad, ¡°This thing is all because of Hazel and Cassidy¡¯s fault, why is it in the end I¡¯m the one that gets


    me?¡±


    ¡°No no no, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Eason was a sensible person, ¡°I know this thing is their fault, but look,


    they have been in jail for this long already, they get their lesson, right?¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Andrea looked the other way, ¡°Just because they are punished, so I have to forgive them?¡±


    She asked and didn¡¯t want to listen his answer, she backed out and said, ¡°Please understand this Mr.


    Eason, it is KJ Group that mes them, and not me. You can find KJ Group¡¯s person in charge, which


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    is Baron Howard to have a talk if you have any disagreement.¡±


    ¡°And atst, I have to tell you that, don¡¯t just the book by it¡¯s cover, because sometimes our eyes will lie


    to us.¡±


    She finished her sentence and walked away, didn¡¯t give him any time to react.


    She walked for a distance and lean against a wall, she sighed.


    Regarding about Eason, if let¡¯s say she was full of worship on him at the start, now was just


    disappointment on him.


    Even though she knew she couldn¡¯t me him, he was just looking at the wrong person.


    But¡­ She couldn¡¯t help with her disappointment.


    A car beside her horned.


    Then the light was shining her, it made her blocked the light with her arms.


    The person wasing towards her against the light, so she couldn¡¯t recognize the person.


    She just felt that person was big and tall.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Andrea was kinda scared, she raised her volume and yelled.


    And her hand was sneaking to her phone, she ready to call the cops if there¡¯s anything happened to


    her.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Baron looked at the tired looking Andrea, her eyes were shining some dangerous light deep inside.


    He saw Andrea and Eason talked together just now, he was kinda happy to see that Andrea didn¡¯t talk


    too much to Eason, but the happiness was gone when he saw her looks.


    Until now, he still didn¡¯t believe Andrea had nothing to do with Eason, and they didn¡¯t know each other


    before.


    But he did investigate before a couple times but found nothing.


    To prove that they didn¡¯t know each other.


    ¡°Talk to Eason for a second and you be like this?¡± Baron got closer to her, ¡°Did you forget who


    you are belonging to?¡±


    Andrea¡¯s first reaction was, ¡°You track me?¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± Baron sneered, ¡°You? You don¡¯t worth me to do that.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡­¡± Andrea wrinkled, because the direction they were going was the opposite direction of the


    castle.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin to you.¡± Baron interrupted her and caught her waist, he bit her soft red lips, ¡°You


    are the one that need to exin Andrea Anderson!¡±


    This anger bit made her couldn¡¯t catch her breath.


    The anger that she was holding the whole time burst out at this point, she used up all her energy to


    push him away, ¡°Why do I have to exin? Because I¡¯m your mistress? Baron you are too silly at this


    point!¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Say it again!¡± Baron didn¡¯t think she would push him, he was pushed back a few


    steps.


    ¡°I said, Baron, you are being silly! I¡¯m a human, not a thing, I have my thoughts, I, ah¡­¡± Andrea said,


    but Baron interrupted her.


    ¡°You think you are worth for me to talk about thoughts?¡± Baron was really angry this time, he wanted to


    give her a lesson, ¡°Since you already know you are my mistress, then be a mistress, but not flirting out


    there with other guys!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Andrea wanted to refute, but Baron didn¡¯t give her any chance.


    In the end she was carried to the car.


    And he didn¡¯t care about her feelings, he kept fucking her.


    Those were already not an enjoy of sex, it was counted as rape.


    She had energy to hit him to stop him in the beginning.


    But until then, she wasn¡¯t talking anymore, she was like a broken doll, couldn¡¯t do anything.


    She couldn¡¯t cry anymore, because she knew she couldn¡¯t get what she wanted no matter how much


    tears there were, so she was just staring in a distance the whole time like she lost her soul.


    Didn¡¯t know how much time have gone, her body couldn¡¯t handle it anymore and she lost her


    conscious.


    Until Baron¡¯s anger had gone down a little, he realized that she was unconscious andying there.


    ¡°Andrea!¡± Baron started to worry.


    He used a coat to cover her up and walked to the castle.


    When he walked in, he said to Abner, ¡°Call the doctor.¡±


    Abner quickly took out his phone and called the doctor, he saw those white legs in Baron¡¯s arms.


    The doctor checked Andrea¡¯s body, especially that part, even she was a private doctor for Howards,


    she was still feeling mad.


    ¡°Doctor, how is Andrea?¡± Baron saw the doctor¡¯s face expression and thought Andrea had a serious


    sickness, he was worried.


    ¡°Not looking good, that part has a slight bone fracture, it might have some problem for her in the future


    if we didn¡¯t do it well.¡± The doctor paused for a second and added, ¡°If Mr. Baron really worries about


    her, then you should be careful, but not finding doctor when you did this.¡±

 Chapter 41 Didn’t wanna Wake up

    Chapter 41 Didn¡¯t wanna Wake up


    She realized after she said that.


    She realized what¡¯s gonna happen to her, she thought about Baron¡¯s usual way of treating the people


    who talked to him like that, she was scared.


    Losing her job was just a small deal, but if she pissed him off, she was afraid of her family was


    involved.


    But what she didn¡¯t think about was, Baron didn¡¯t give a shit about her, but he asked, ¡°Then do we bring


    her to the hospital?¡±


    Doctor Wong thought about the distance to the hospital and shook her head, ¡°No, it might cause a


    secondary injury if we send her right now, and we have enough equipment in the castle for her slight


    bone fracture.¡±


    Baron relieve after making sure Andrea was safe, he stood up and walked out, ¡°Then you just settle


    this.¡±


    Then he left.


    Doctor Wong looked at him leaving, and she started to give Andrea medicine and treatment.


    At this moment, Andrea had no clue about what happened to her.


    She fell into her dream, there were Baron, Anderson couple, Eason, Cassidy, and others, they were all


    looking at her and insulting her.


    She wanted to exin, but in exchanged she got scolded even more worse.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do, she even thought about was it her fault, if wasn¡¯t, why did they didn¡¯t like


    her?


    Her tear silently dropped on her pillow and disappeared.


    The doctor told Baron after she settled everything.


    Baron was holding files, he didn¡¯t raise his head and just shook his hand to tell her that she could


    leave.


    After like three minutes, he finally left his job to go and look after Andrea.


    His eyes were stuck on the person under the light after he walked in the room.


    Andrea was a person who would never give up and active in his memory, but this was the first time he


    saw Andrea was lying there quietly, and looked weak.


    He felt sorry for her; it made him got closer to her.


    When he saw Andrea was crying in her dream again, he sighed and took a tissue to wipe it out gently.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just behave in the first ce? Why do you have to piss me off?¡± Baron said softly.


    When everyone thought Andrea was just having a small injury and she would be recovering soon.


    Instead she didn¡¯t wake up for three days, and she had no sign of waking up.


    Therefore, the air around Baron was getting colder and colder.


    Atst, the whole castle was living in a trembling ce, they were scared of identally made Baron


    angry and they would lose the job.


    Doctor was also very confused.


    She checked Andrea¡¯s entire body, but she was recovering better.


    Normally she must have been awake already, but now¡­


    Looking at her, Doctor Wong didn¡¯t dare to face Baron anymore.


    ¡°I think I need an exnation.¡± It was just a simple sentence, but it made people felt like the hell was


    summoning when this wasing out from Baron¡¯s mouth.


    The doctor bit the bullet, ¡°The injury is recovering perfectly, I think she will be recovered in six months.¡±


    ¡°Did I ask you this?¡± Baron hit the table, ¡°Why is she still not awake! Didn¡¯t you say she will wake up in


    two days?¡±


    Doctor Wong, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Baron raised his voice, it brought some dangerous feeling to people.


    Doctor thought carefully and said, ¡°In this case, I think this is when the patient receives some kind of


    hard hit, they are mentally copse, so their body turn on a self-protecting system, it means the patient


    doesn¡¯t want to wake up.¡±


    She said and checked Baron¡¯s reaction, because even though there was a simr case before, but it


    was still hard to believe.


    Normally, people wouldn¡¯t didn¡¯t want to wake up, at least they wouldn¡¯t pass out for this long, it must


    have their reason.


    But Baron actually believed her.


    He was calm at the second day when Andrea was injured, and he checked Andrea¡¯s schedule of that


    day.


    The result was, she did met William, and it was just an ident that she met Eason.


    From the video, he reverted the scene of that day and thought about it, he knew Eason must have said


    something about letting Cassidy go.


    From this case, Andrea¡¯s depression had her reason.


    ¡°Understandable, you can leave now.¡± Baron didn¡¯t me the doctor.


    After the doctor left, there was only him and Andrea left in the room.


    Baron looked at her, he realized Andrea was wrinkling the entire time.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He was tired and said to her, ¡°Andrea, why don¡¯t you wake up since you aren¡¯t happy in your dream?


    Escaping is never gonna solve you any problem.¡±


    He was gonna saying some more, but his phone suddenly rang.


    Turned out there¡¯s an emergency contract was waiting for him to sign, he hung up the phone and


    looked at Andrea, and then he left.


    Just right about when he closed the door, Andrea slowly opened her eyes.


    She was just staring at the ceiling and in her mind was what Baron spoken to her just now.


    Just like what he said, escaping was never gonna solve any problem.


    No matter was about the resentment she had with Andersons, or the misunderstanding with Eason, or


    she and Baron¡­


    These were all required to solve by herself.


    She didn¡¯t have anywhere to hide, she couldn¡¯t back out.


    Not to mention that, her brother was waiting for her to protect.


    She took a deep breath and slowly breathed out, she wanted to get up, but her private side was too


    painful, she ended up fell back on the bed.


    After she puffed a breath, she punched the bed a couple times, ¡°Baron Howard, you are a fucking


    cunt!¡±


    Abner noticed the sound, so he walked over and knocked the door.


    ¡°Miss, are you awake?¡±


    Did Abner have any special ability? Such a small sound and he still heard it.


    Andrea still responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Abner said, ¡°Just wait a minute, I will tell them to prepare a meal for you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t get to react, and he left.

 Chapter 42 What’s the Truth

    Chapter 42 What¡¯s the Truth


    After almost three minutes, Abner¡¯s voice appeared at the door again, ¡°Miss, your food is ready, can I


    Andrea checked her clothing, she realized her clothing had changed already, and she fixed her hair,


    ¡°Yah,e in.¡±


    Abner came in, behind him were two maids.


    One of them went to open the curtain, and quickly cleaned up the room.


    The other one carried the food and walked over to Andrea.


    Abner smiled and said, ¡°Miss, you haven¡¯t eat for three days, so most of the food you can¡¯t eat, I tell


    them to prepare for you some porridge, have some of it.¡±


    Even though she experienced many times like this, she¡¯s still not used to it.


    She took over the bowl, but she didn¡¯t eat it.


    She¡¯s just smiling and looking at them.


    Abner raised his eyebrows, he knew what she meant, ¡°Take your time, Miss, we¡¯ll leave it to you. Tell


    me when you finish your meal, I¡¯lle and pick up the rest.¡±


    Andrea nodded and she finally ate it after they left the room.


    The chef in the castle was really not bad, even though it was just porridge, they could make it became


    so delicious.


    After she finished, Andreay back down on the bed, she closed her eyes, but she didn¡¯t fell asleep,


    instead she thought about everything that happened in these few days.


    She carefully thought about every detail, wanting to find the solutions.


    In the end, she had only three problems that she couldn¡¯t solve yet.


    One, the misunderstanding with Eason, but this was not in a rush, because ording to Cassidy¡¯s


    personality, she would mess it up some day.


    Two, the resentment between she and Andersons was tooplicated, also she already cut off the


    rtionship with them, it might not be a problem temporarily.


    Three, the problem between she and Baron, after all of these happened, there¡¯s impossible to say she


    didn¡¯t care about this, she was still a human, not a thing.


    But no matter was the contract or the thing about her brother, everything was chaining her.


    Contract, contract, why was there a person who looked the same as her signed this fucking thing!


    Wait a second! Andrea shed a thought in her mind, looked the same as her? The only thing that


    could make sense was only twins.


    But she didn¡¯t remember anything that she had a twin since she was young.


    Time always went by faster when she was thinking.


    Andrea didn¡¯t think it through yet, but the door was opened by someone.


    She thought it was Abner or maids.


    But she waited for a while, the person was still not speaking up, she knew something was not right.


    She opened her eyes, and they had eye contact coincidently.


    They stared at each other for a while, then Baron snorted and walked away.


    ¡°¡­¡± Andrea stay quiet for a while, wasn¡¯t she was the one that should be mad?


    Because they were both not yielding, even though Andrea was awake, the castle was still in an intense


    atmosphere.


    When they were having their meal, Abner stood at the corner, looking at them both.


    He just felt like having a headache.


    Just like that, they stood against each other for six months, after the doctor checked her health, she


    confirmed Andrea was fully recovered.


    Andrea started her repeating life again, castle topany,pany to castle¡¯s repeating life.


    But this time, she was really wanted to find out if she had a twin sister, keeping it in her mind every day.


    But¡­


    After she made research for a couple days, and asked the old man that worked for Andersons, she


    found nothing.


    Her fingers were unintended to rub the side of the folder, wrinkling and confused.


    Did she really need to find out from Hazel or William?


    When she was thinking, their minister, Queena Freeman suddenly appeared beside her table.


    ¡°What are you thinking Andrea? The CEO wants you to go to his office.¡±


    Andrea¡¯s thought was interrupted by this, she was kinda confused, ¡°Queena, did he not say what is it


    about?¡±


    Queena shook her head, ¡°No, he just wants you to go now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Andrea nodded, and she walked to the elevator.


    When she reached the elevator, she saw a person with ck shirt and sunsses, standing and


    waiting the elevator with her.


    And this person avoided eye contact with her when she looked over.


    Andrea wrinkled, and kept looking at the person.


    When she wanted to ask something, the door of the elevator on the side was opened, that person


    quickly walked in.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird.¡± Andrea felt weird, how did this guy get in to KJ?


    She was confused and thinking about telling Baron when she reached the office.


    But what she didn¡¯t expect was, she was pulled by a person when she was going down the stairs.


    Andrea was scared, she started to struggle by her instinct.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me, Miss Andrea, follow me!¡±


    It was Baron¡¯s assistant.


    ¡°What happen? Why are you in hurry?¡± Andrea saw it was someone she was familiar with, so she


    followed him.


    ¡°Stop asking, you will know when you get there.¡± The assistant sighed, he walked faster.


    Andrea was pushed into the office, the door behind her was closed immediately.


    ¡°Baron?¡± She looked around but didn¡¯t see him.


    She kept quiet and listened, and she heard there was some noise in the office.


    She followed the noise and walked over, ¡°What are you¡­ What happen to you!¡±


    When she saw Baron, she ran over, but she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    She saw Baron was pressing his chest, he looked in pain and he was shaking.


    ¡°Do you get fever? Why don¡¯t you call the doctor?¡± The gap between her and Baron disappeared at this


    moment, she quickly took out her phone and wanted to call 911.


    ¡°No!¡± Baron caught her arm and pulled her into him to hug her.


    ¡°Let, let me go! Baron, this looks bad, let me call the doctor!¡± Andrea was anxious, she didn¡¯t even


    realize her broken heart.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Baron interrupted her, ¡°This is usual for me, just leave me alone¡­¡±

 Chapter 43 New Guy Appeared

    Chapter 43 New Guy Appeared


    Didn¡¯t know how much time had gone, Baron¡¯s sickness slowly started to recover.


    Andrea took a tissue and wiped his sweat, ¡°I feel like you don¡¯tck money anyway, so why don¡¯t you


    go and check for your health.¡±


    Baron didn¡¯t respond, he¡¯s just quietly looking at her.


    He kept staring at her and make her earlobe couldn¡¯t help and get red.


    To cover up this, she struggled and escaped from his arms, ¡°I¡¯m gonna get you some water.¡±


    She didn¡¯t wait for his response and went out by herself.


    Baron looked at her left and had a faint smile, but it disappeared quickly.


    She kept thinking about Baron when she was getting the water, she blushed and pursed her lips, she


    mutters, ¡°Don¡¯t even know how to take care of himself¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she felt a sh of light went through.


    She looked over and saw the curtain of the opposite side of the office seems like someone was


    standing behind.


    This made her thought about that the person in ck in the elevator she just met, a bad feeling


    appeared in her mind.


    She felt like this thing was not as simple as she seemed.


    However, she couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    But ording to the President¡¯s office could go from the elevator, the light was appeared at the


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    opposite side or Baron, this must be somehow rted to Baron.


    With this thought, she went to Baron with the hot water and said hesitantly, ¡°Baron, I saw a very


    suspicious man in ck in the elevator just now, also when I was getting the water for you, I saw a light


    shed through from the other side that feel like¡­ some kind of reflection of the camera¡­¡±


    Baron took over the cup and looked at the opposite side thoughtfully.


    His eyes seemed to show and emotion, but he said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be aware of that.¡±


    Andrea had spread the word, so she didn¡¯t say much more.


    Because in terms of investigating, she could neverpare to Baron.


    And then followed by was an awkward silence.


    ¡°Then¡­ since you are fine now, I¡¯m gonna go do my thing.¡± Andrea thought for a second and said.


    ¡°No.¡± Baron refused when he didn¡¯t even raise his head.


    Andrea, ¡°¡­¡±


    They had been in a cold war since the thing that happened before, if wasn¡¯t Baron had trouble, they


    might be still doing it.


    At this moment, this thing was settled, so the problems that happened before became a gap between


    them again.


    ¡°That time.¡± Baron waited a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Andrea looked at him and didn¡¯t give anything reaction, she didn¡¯t know what to reply to this topic.


    ¡°I can make up to you.¡± Baron took a credit card from a folder and gave her, ¡°There¡¯s five million in


    here, no password, take it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Andrea had nothing to say.


    This was insane.


    She took over the card and took a look, then she threw it on the table, she smiled, ¡°Baron, you are so


    funny, I don¡¯t need this.¡±


    She didn¡¯t care about Baron rejecting her to go out and left after she said that.


    Until she reached her seat, she was still feeling unbnce in her mind.


    Since that thing happened, Baron didn¡¯t apologize until now, then he wanted to give her a credit card to


    make up to her.


    Huh, make up to her? At her perspective it was just insulting her.


    He didn¡¯t even put her as the same ce as him.


    Just like that, Andrea went through a depressing afternoon.


    However, what she didn¡¯t realize was, she didn¡¯t care about all these at first.


    Queena was at the office and saw her came back.


    She came over to Andrea and asked, ¡°Andrea, why did he call you over?¡±


    Andrea couldn¡¯t tell her the truth, she said, ¡°Nothing much, Queena, he just asks about the progress on


    my design.¡±


    Queena knew immediately that was a lie, but she knew she couldn¡¯t say the truth, so she didn¡¯t keep


    asking.


    She justughed and said, ¡°Oh, then you need to start working on it.¡±


    Andrea nodded, ¡°I will, Queena.¡±


    After Queena left, she was about to finish her design, but then a voice came in, ¡°She¡¯s already a fame


    in front of president, and still act like Queena is an idiot.¡±


    Andrea looked over and saw a youngdy.


    She was confused and asked, ¡°Who are you? Do I know you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m new here, my name is Christina. I heard someone said that there¡¯s a person in KJ call Andrea is


    using her position to do some inappropriate things, like bullying her staff. Seems like she¡¯s not wrong.¡±


    Christina stared at her like she was angry, ¡°But me, Christina is not afraid of you.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the person that tells you that?¡± Andrea raised her eyebrow and a name appeared in her mind,


    ¡°Is it Vi?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Christina looked at Andrea, trying to defend against injustice, ¡°She is a great person, she doesn¡¯t


    even talk to people loudly, but then because of you! She lost her job!¡±


    ¡°You are bullying her, but she¡¯s saying it¡¯s her fault! You are so rude!¡±


    Christina thought Andrea would be mad when she said these, she thought about how to do against


    that.


    She had position in her family anyway, KJ wouldn¡¯t fire her like that.


    But who knew, Andreaughed.


    ¡°New guy, I¡¯ve seen people who helps the wrong person, but when you want to defend against the


    injustice, can you at least figure out what happen exactly?¡±


    Andrea saw her reaction and knew she had been used.


    She was older than Christina, so she didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°You¡­¡±

 Chapter 44 Palpitation again

    Chapter 44 Palpitation again


    Christina was mad because of Andrea¡¯s attitude, she felt like she was a kid.


    But the truth wasn¡¯t like this! Vi even cried when she called her¡­


    ¡°Christina, she¡¯s right, I suggest you find out the truth first before speaking. We all know what kinda


    person Vi is¡­¡± Ady saw that and couldn¡¯t help to help Andrea.


    People started to go along when people started to say that.


    The main thought was, Vi wasn¡¯t a good person, Christina was used by her.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Christina looked around, she felt something was not right, because if Andrea was the only person who


    said that that still made sense.


    But then there was not just one person agreed with that, that¡¯s most possibly true.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Andrea saw Christina was confused at first, but she probably knew what¡¯s going on right now,


    so she said, ¡°You seem young, I won¡¯t bother anymore. You can continue working.¡±


    Andrea said and didn¡¯t wait for her reaction, she kept on do her design.


    Christina was just standing there, she realized no one was cared about her, so she got back to her


    business.


    Just a blinked from an eye, the sun went down, it was Andrea¡¯s off work time.


    She looked out the window, she felt a little headache and rubbed her eyebrow.


    To be honest, she didn¡¯t really wanna go back to the castle to have contact with Baron at this time.


    But¡­


    Looking at the name of the phone¡¯s screen, she knew she had no choice.


    She picked up the phone, ¡°Baron, I have to work overtime today, you go first, I¡¯ll be backter.¡±


    Baron wrinkled and said, ¡°Come here now, don¡¯t make me say it twice, or I¡¯ming to get you


    myself.¡±


    Andrea looked around her, she saw most of the people here hadn¡¯t left yet, if he came now¡­


    She couldn¡¯t image what could¡¯ve happen.


    ¡°Give me three minutes.¡± Andrea sighed and starting to pack her things.


    Coming to the car, Andrea saw Baron on the backseat in her first nce, she thought for a second and


    opened the door of the front seat.


    ¡°Come here.¡± She didn¡¯t even get to sit in yet, Baronmanded her again.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Okay, he¡¯s powerful, she couldn¡¯t mess with him.


    Andrea closed the door loudly, sat in and crossed her arm, she¡¯s looking at the outside to avoid


    contact.


    Baron nced at her, he didn¡¯t talk too.


    They didn¡¯t break the silence along the way, until they were about to reach the castle, Baron suddenly


    said, ¡°I am not insulting you when I give you the credit card.¡±


    Andrea froze when she heard that, she didn¡¯t think he would exin to her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Andrea didn¡¯t know what to response with, so she just randomly answered.


    Baron thought she was still mad, his patience and pity disappeared at this point.


    Therefore, the silence in the car started again.


    Nighttime, after Andrea washed up, she climbed up the inside of the bed to sleep, Baron didn¡¯t force


    her when he saw that.


    They were both fine temporarily.


    Until about one or two o¡¯clock at the night.


    Andrea was sleeping, but she felt the light was opened.


    She woke up and realized it was Baron that opened the light.


    ¡°Why did you¡­ Baron?¡± She was about to me, but then when she saw his situation, her words were


    stuck in her throat.


    The cold war ended at this moment.


    Andrea recalled the thing happened that morning, she ran over and hugged him, ¡°It happens again?


    Does it hurt? Did it help when I do this? Or I just call Abner toe here?¡±


    But Baron couldn¡¯t response since he was in pain.


    Until he was starting to recover a little, Andrea ran out, she felt like people had to be treated when they


    were sick.


    Abner was awakened by Andrea and he was told what happened to Baron.


    His usual poker face turned serious, he followed Andrea to Baron.


    ¡°This is the second time that happens to him¡­¡± Andrea was looking at Baron being passed out, some


    part of her heart had copsed.


    A man that normally lived like a living king of hell suddenly became like this.


    At this moment, Andrea realized Baron was still a human, and wasn¡¯t any god.


    Thought about the past, seemed like every time she was in danger, he was the guy that helped her,


    ording to the rules of mistress, he did treat her well.


    Abner didn¡¯t notice Andrea¡¯s distracted, he quickly checked Baron¡¯s situation and called Doctor Wong


    toe over.


    Then he looked at Andrea and asked, ¡°Did anything happens to him recently or today?¡±


    Andrea carefully thought about it, seemed like there was only two things that were strange happened


    today.


    Therefore, she told Abner about that.


    Abner thought for a second and took another phone call, he ordered the people something to do in the


    phone.


    Andrea wiped Baron¡¯s cold sweat with a towel while listening to Abner¡¯s phone call.


    When she was almost done, Doctor Wong had arrived.


    Didn¡¯t know if she saw it wrong, she felt like Doctor Wong had some weird feeling to her when she


    looked at her.


    But when she looked at Doctor again, she had already looked away.


    Andrea kept quiet, she was just gonna pretend she saw it wrong.


    Doctor Wong wrinkled when she checked the health of Baron, she felt like she couldn¡¯t understand rich


    people¡¯s group at all.


    Because from the medical perspective, Baron waspletely fine, he was even healthier than a


    normal person.


    Logically said, Baron shouldn¡¯t have any palpitation problems.


    But the truth was, not even he had palpitation, and it was getting worse.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t find any problem at all, I can only give him some pain relief and body conditioning


    medicine.¡± Doctor Wong was looking ashamed, she felt awkward.


    It was embarrassing for an excellent doctor couldn¡¯t find out the problem.

 Chapter 45 The Change of the Attitude

    Chapter 45 The Change of the Attitude


    Abner was used to this result, because after all they had been checked for these many years, there


    was still none of the doctors could tell what the cause of this was.


    So, he turned around and tried tofort Doctor Wong, ¡°You don¡¯t have to me yourself, there are


    already many of them that can¡¯t figure this out.¡±


    It¡¯s fine if he didn¡¯t say that, but it made Doctor Wong felt more ashamed since he already said it.


    She took out a piece of paper, quickly wrote some medicine and handed to Abner.


    Before she left, she checked Baron all over again, and she had a new thought.


    She hesitated and said, ¡°Actually, I think we can use another perspective to look at Mr. Howard¡¯s


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    sickness.¡±


    ¡°There are two kind of people¡¯s healthiness, physical and mental. Mr. Howard¡¯s physical condition is


    is his mental issue?¡±


    She felt like she would get beaten by Abner when she said that, so she added, ¡°I¡¯m just guessing, if you


    think that¡¯s not true, just ignore me, I¡¯m just kidding.¡±


    She said and left the castle afterwards.


    The cold wind blew her at the outside, her brain suddenly woke up.


    Thought about what she just said, did she really just say Baron might had some mental issue to his


    crew? Oh my god, she was brave, she looked at the dark sky, she felt like having a headache.


    Meanwhile Abner and Andrea were both thinking about what Doctor Wong just said.


    Andrea thought Doctor Wong had her reason, she sneaked peeked Abner¡¯s look and asked, ¡°Do you


    know why every time he can slowly recover after he sees me when he has palpitation?¡±


    Andrea was very disgusted when she faced Baron before, so she didn¡¯t think much about she was his


    medicine at all.


    But until now, she felt like even if she found the truth at the end and she could get away from him, she


    had to help this man to cure this first.


    Just to thanked him for helping her all these times.


    Abner recalled, ¡°Mr. Howard and I did think about why it has to be you, but we can¡¯t figure out why, it


    feels like¡­ someone erases it in purpose.¡±


    ¡°Erases it purposely?¡± Andrea noticed this interesting word, ¡°Why do you say it is ¡®erases it purposely¡¯?¡±


    Abner exined, ¡°Because when we are investigating, sometimes it is not doesn¡¯t matter, but it is just


    like a nk. Do you understand what is nk?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I do. People have signs of life if they are still living, if it is nk, that counts as no sign at all,


    everything that happens has a reason, so you guys infer it is ¡®erases purposely¡¯, is it?¡± Andrea said her


    thought.


    ¡°Kind of.¡± Abner nodded andplimented her, ¡°Miss is smart.¡±


    Andrea, ¡°¡­¡±


    After Abner left, Andrea sat on the side of the bed by herself, looking at Baron and sighed.


    She felt like Baron was invincible and hateful before, but after she got along with him for a while, she


    felt like he wasn¡¯t that bad.


    At this moment after she knew his stuff, she felt frustrated, she thought someone that looked like her


    sold her to Baron, this thing was already veryplicated.


    But now shepared her problem to Baron¡¯s, she felt like her problem was just a small case.


    With such sorrow, Andrea fell asleep.


    The second day she woke up, she raised her hand wanted to rub her eyes, but she identally


    touched a warm skin.


    Andrea dumbfounded opened her eyes, and she coincidentally looked into Baron¡¯s ck eyes.


    She kept quiet for a while and wanted to back up.


    Baron didn¡¯t give her a chance to do that, he pulled her into his arms.


    Andrea, ¡°¡­ Let me go first, okay?¡±


    Baron, ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t move.¡±


    He took a breath and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to do you, do what I said.¡±


    Andrea felt the heat from the lower body and freaked out, she didn¡¯t move or speak.


    After almost half an hour, Baron let her go.


    Andrea flipped over at the moment he let go, sessfully escaped.


    She blushed and looked at Baron, she said, ¡°You go and wash up first, I¡¯ll go get the breakfast.¡± And


    then she quickly opened the door, it was like some jackals were chasing her.


    Baron felt that she had changed her attitude, he raised his eyebrows.


    He thought about what happenedst night, he only remembered he fell ill again, and then¡­


    Because he lost conscious, so he remembered nothing.


    Andrea went to the living room, the kitchen seemed just prepared the breakfast on time.


    Abner smiled and walked over, ¡°What happen? Is Mr. Howard awake?¡±


    Andrea nodded, ¡°Yes, and he¡¯s looking better now.¡±


    She said and hesitantly looked at Abner, ¡°Can you bring the breakfast to him?¡±


    Abner knew what she was thinking about, but at the end Baron was his boss, so he shook his head, ¡°I


    think you should take it to him, or he will be angry.¡±


    Okay, Andrea failed, so she took the breakfast and went upstairs, every step she took was heavy.


    She opened the door, Baron had already washed up, he became the usual him, a high-ss social elite


    looking.


    Andrea put the food on the table, ¡°I brought you some light food since you just recover.¡±


    Baron nodded and sat on the chair, she started to eat his breakfast.


    Andrea looked at him for a while and said, ¡°I think you don¡¯t go back to work today, because health is


    the most important thing. There are two palpitation happen to you yesterday, I think it¡¯s time for you to


    rest.¡±


    Baron looked at her, his lips moved for a bit, seemed like he wanna say something.


    Andrea knew he misunderstood her, so she interrupted him, ¡°I just feel like I should take care of you


    since you have paid me, nothing else, so don¡¯t think about anything else¡±


    Baron smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t think about anything else.¡±


    Andrea, ¡°¡­ Eat your food!¡±

 Chapter 46 Attend the Banquet

    Chapter 46 Attend the Banquet


    Andrea saw Baron had finished eating, so she cleaned up and ready to go to work.


    Baron sat there and stopped her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to work since I don¡¯t today.¡±


    Andrea carried her bag and stood at the door, she¡¯s speechless, ¡°Then what should I do? I¡¯m not the


    one that sick.¡±


    ¡°Be with me.¡± Baron said, ¡°Come and sit here.¡±


    Andrea was confused because he definitely had something to say to her.


    She quickly thought about the things that happened these few days, did this guy wanna bust with her?


    She wrinkled when she thought about that.


    Baron nced at her, he knew she misunderstood him, ¡°Don¡¯t think about the wrong thing, I just don¡¯t


    want other things to influence my mood.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Andrea walked over and sat down, ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Baron thought about what he wanted to say and looked at her, ¡°Andrea, ask you a question, how do


    you think I treat you?¡±


    Andrea stayed quiet for a while, this question was not easy to answer.


    If she said it¡¯s fine, sometimes he did something that nobody could ept.


    If she said it¡¯s terrible, he did help and protect her a lot.


    ¡°Is it that hard to answer?¡± Baron¡¯s tone turned bad.


    Andrea shook her head, ¡°No, if let¡¯s says the mistress rtionship between me and you, Mr. Howard


    has done more than enough.¡± She paused and said, ¡°But if I say about the rtionship between normal


    human, I wish I can get at least some respect.¡±


    ¡°People are equal¡­ Okay, maybe this is funny for you, but I hope you can understand, I can¡¯t ept a


    guy don¡¯t treat me as a normal human being, and treat me as a thing.¡±


    Not to mention that, the contract about mistress wasn¡¯t signed by her, she would find the truth one day


    and removed this rtionship.


    But she didn¡¯t say these things to him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She knew him.


    ¡°Just these? You¡¯re done?¡± Baron was rarely listened to her words with that patience, he raised his


    hand and rubbed his eyebrow, because he was indeed didn¡¯t think about these things before she


    mentioned it.


    ¡°Yah.¡± Andrea nodded, ¡°I never wanna mess with you, I¡¯m tired enough.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Baron chose to step back, ¡°I can give you the equal between me and you, but from now on, you


    have to tell me about everything you wanna do, you can¡¯t go alone, and remember your identity, stay


    away from other man.¡±


    Andrea knew this was maybe the best he could give her.


    Therefore, she thought about it and agreed with it.


    Baron saw this thing was settled temporarily, so he said another thing, ¡°There¡¯s a banquet tonight at


    Lin¡¯s house, I need you toe with me.¡±


    ¡°Lin family?¡± She heard the familiar name, Andrea raised her eyebrow, ¡°Does it has anything to do with


    Christina Lin at thepany?¡±


    ¡°It does. Do you know her?¡± Baron felt surprised that she knew her, because Christina only started


    working for one or two days.


    Andrea smiled meaningfully, ¡°I do.¡±


    And the rtionship wasn¡¯t normal too, didn¡¯t know if she would meet Vi tonight.


    Baron thought she knew Christina was because they worked at the same subject, which was


    designing, so he didn¡¯t ask much.


    Nighttime, Abner carried a box with dress in it and knocked Andrea¡¯s door.


    When Andrea wore it, Baron felt impressive.


    Even though he already thought it would fit her very well when he saw the dress, but he didn¡¯t know it


    would fit that well.


    ¡°Beautiful.¡± Baronplimented her.


    Andrea felt shy, she looked at herself in the mirror.


    This was a sky-blue mermaid dress, because it was shiny, so it reflected different colour at every angle,


    there¡¯s a belt with diamond too, it made her figure got revealed perfectly, ording to the quality, it


    seemed like silk, but it wasn¡¯t, it made people couldn¡¯t help touching it.


    Andrea already had a clean white skin, so when she wore that dress, it made her looked noble, she


    looked like goddess.


    Baron stared at her for a while, he felt like something was missing.


    Atst, his eyes stopped at her neck and he realized it, ¡°Abner, go and get the mysterious blue yard in


    my bookstore¡¯s drawer.¡±


    Abner was lowering his head the whole time, he didn¡¯t look at Andrea once.


    Andrea was gorgeous, but he knew what he should and shouldn¡¯t look at since he was following Baron


    for these many years.


    The blue yard was just a ne with a blue diamond on it, but because of t¡¯s design, there¡¯s were


    two transparent ribbons at the interface.


    Because it was light enough, so these two ribbons would follow the person¡¯s movement and swing


    around, so it was called the mysterious blue yard.


    ¡°Perfect.¡± Baron pulled her into his arms and let her sit on him, ¡°Or we don¡¯t go to the banquet tonight


    anymore.¡±


    He thought that there were many man gonna be blind when they saw her looks.


    Andrea didn¡¯t aware of him pulling her, she was shocked.


    Then she was pissed and looked at Baron, ¡°You are the one that make me look like this, then you say


    we are not going after I¡¯m done.¡±


    Baron headed towards her and bit her lips, ¡°I really wanna hide you up, then nobody will see you.¡±


    Even though he said that, but they were invited, so he did take her to the banquet.


    But Andrea was wearing a coat, it covered her shoulders and back.


    However, even though she was covered, when she got in the banquet, it still made people couldn¡¯t help


    looking at her.


    But when Baron looked around with his poker face, those eyes were all looking away.


    Baron was satisfied they understood what he meant.


    He held Andrea¡¯s waist and found a corner to sat on.


    ¡°Just leave me if you have anything to do.¡± Andrea pushed him and whispered in his ears.

 Chapter 47 Christina’s Apology

    Chapter 47 Christina¡¯s Apology


    Coincidentally at this moment, the chairman from the otherpany walked over, ¡°Mr. Howard, I heard


    that you are powerful, and it seems like they are not wrong. You said you are interested at thend at


    the north townst time, why don¡¯t we talk about it now?¡±


    ording to this man¡¯s words, Baron wasn¡¯t interested at all at first.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Until he said about thend.


    The chairman smiled, ¡°Mr. Howard?¡±


    Baron thought for a second and said to Andrea, ¡°I¡¯ll go, and you stay here, you hear me?¡±


    He said and threatened her with his hand pinching her waist, ¡°If I caught you run to the other ces,


    you are done tonight, okay?¡±


    That voice in this dark sky, made it sounded low and hoarse.


    Andrea knew immediately what he was talking about, her earlobes turned red.


    She pushed him, ¡°Go do your thing.¡±


    Baron pinched her once again and walked towards the chairman, he went east.


    The chairman followed him quickly and whispered with Baron.


    Because the banquet was a bit noisy, so Andrea didn¡¯t hear it clearly.


    She felt bored when Baron was away, so she just looked around and started to daze.


    However, someone sat beside her when she just started dazing.


    She turned and looked who it was, it was Christina.


    Looking at her weird looks, it seemed like she was mad or ashamed, Andrea raised her eyebrow, and


    sipped the red wine on the table, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    To deal with this kind of girl, the best move was not bothering her.


    This way, she would say her purpose herself.


    Then of course, when it¡¯s almost three minutes, Christina hit the table, ¡°Hey, I find out the thing about


    Vi after that day, seems like I might be wrong.¡±


    Andrea smiled, she put down the red wine and looked into Christina¡¯s eyes, ¡°That¡¯s how they educate


    their family in Lin¡¯s family? You guys don¡¯t mention people¡¯s name when you wanna talk to them? I


    think that is necessary to respect people, right?¡±


    ¡°Andrea Anderson.¡± Christina took a deep breath and kept talking, ¡°I admit what I did, that was my


    mistake that I didn¡¯t know the truth at first and med you that day, so I apologize, I hope you can


    ept it.¡±


    This time Andrea¡¯s smile was real, she took another new red wine and put it in front of Christina, ¡°I can


    ept your apology, but I hope you never do it again.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Christina didn¡¯t know how to react to Andrea¡¯s attitude.


    She was the second in the Lin¡¯s family, she was spoiled by her family, so this apology was her great


    courage, but she knew Andrea might not ept it.


    But then this guy just epted it so easily.


    But she didn¡¯t know that Andrea was dealing with Hazel and Cassidy¡¯s kind of woman before.


    Topare, even though Christina did this kinda bad, but in the end, it was just a spoiled girl that didn¡¯t


    know much that did something wrong.


    And at least she was able to apologize after she did something wrong.


    Andrea felt like this was good enough.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t wanna drink it?¡± Andrea saw Christina didn¡¯t do anything for a while and asked.


    Christina quickly took the wine and clinked with Andrea.


    Just like that, this counted as they were settled.


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t look like you are a gold digger at all, why do you get taken by Baron¡­ Erm, if you don¡¯t


    have any rtionship with him, people won¡¯t talk shit about you.¡± Christina sneakily looked at Andrea,


    she had to admit that Andrea looked very beautiful.


    And she couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°Yeah? I don¡¯t really wanna talk about this, people have their hard times.¡± Andrea felt adorable by her


    words, but the rtionship between her and Baron was indeed a littleplicated, she couldn¡¯t exin


    in one sentence, so she didn¡¯t exin.


    Christina knew she shouldn¡¯t ask more about it.


    So, if Andrea didn¡¯t wanna talk about it, she didn¡¯t ask about it.


    She sat for a while and felt a little weird, ¡°I¡¯ll go first, have a great time.¡±


    She smiled towards Andrea and left.


    When the banquet was halfway done, Baron was back.


    He sipped the red wine from Andrea¡¯s hand and kissed her.


    ¡°What did Christina say? It seems like you guys talk for a while.¡± Baron randomly asked.


    Andrea smiled, ¡°Nothing much, just settling some misunderstanding before.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Baron responded.


    ¡°What? Your thing is done?¡± Andrea talked about a new topic.


    Baron nodded, he didn¡¯t speak.


    After a while, he suddenly said, ¡°Seems like there¡¯s nothing to do here, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Andrea wasn¡¯t expecting this, she asked, ¡°This early?¡±


    Baron response with pulling her up.


    When they reached the car, Andrea just sat down and Baron kissed her lips right away, that was too


    quick, it made Andrea couldn¡¯t even get to breathe.


    Just when she felt like she was out of breath, Baron finally let her go.


    ¡°You, wanna leave that early is just for this?¡± Andrea was in his arms, she lightly panting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk!¡± Baron was seduced by her warm breath, he was holding himself, ¡°I don¡¯t wanna do you


    here.¡±


    Andrea quickly shut the hell up.


    But then she realized Baron really did listen to what she said that day, if not he wouldn¡¯t do this.


    Because was it not enough that they did it in the car before?

 Chapter 48 The New Progress

    Chapter 48 The New Progress


    Just arrived the castle, Andrea just felt like the whole world was spinning, then she was carried by


    Baron.


    At the stairs, they bumped into Abner, seemed like he wanna say something.


    However, Baron didn¡¯t give him any chance.


    They went into the bedroom, Baron threw her on the bed andid on her.


    He bit her lips and licked her neck, until she started to get in the mood, he did what he wanna do.


    Andrea tightened her fingers, she made an unbearable moan.


    Before daybreak, they¡¯re finally done.


    Andrea felt like her whole body was about to copse, she fell asleep right away.


    Until morning, when she was awake, there was no one beside her anymore.


    She checked the time on her phone, it¡¯s already eleven in the morning.


    Oh shit, she had to go to work still. Andrea tied her long hair, unwillingly started to wear clothes.


    When she was washing up, she looked at the marks on her body and couldn¡¯t help ming Baron,


    ¡°Where does this guy¡¯s energye from! Come on, every time!¡±


    Meanwhile, the mirror appeared a familiar face.


    That majestic face made her heart stopped bumping for a couple second.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Baron squinted his eyes and looked at her, his words sounded dangerous.


    Andrea¡¯s leg couldn¡¯t help and started to be soft when she saw him, she quickly shook her hands,


    ¡°Nothing, nothing, I didn¡¯t say anything, trust me!¡±


    Baron didn¡¯t care much, he saw her being scared and rubbed her hair, ¡°Quickly wash up, time for


    lunch.¡±


    He said and left.


    Andrea was looking at the mirror was only her again, she felt like he was kinda gentle just now.


    And she pped herself after she realized what she was thinking just now.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    What gentle, could that kind of people had rted to anything about gentle? Seemed like I¡¯m still not


    fully awake.


    When they were eating, Andrea said, ¡°Why does nobody wake me up today? I¡¯mte for work now¡­¡±


    Baron ate and said, ¡°I already help you ask for leave.¡±


    He paused and said, ¡°And are you sure you can go to work with your condition this morning?¡±


    ¡°How¡­ How can I not!¡±


    ¡°Oh, seems like I¡¯m too mercyst night.¡± Baron nced her and added, ¡°No mercy tonight.¡±


    Andrea, ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Was it toote for her to ask for mercy now?


    After they¡¯re done eating, Andrea cleaned up and followed him to work.


    She just sat at her table and Christina came over with a thing in her hand from the other side.


    ¡°This is my apology gift that I was about to give it to you yesterday, but I forgot it.¡± Christina put the


    while bag on her desk, and threatened her, ¡°This is nothing valuable, so you have to keep it, if you


    don¡¯t, that means you don¡¯t ept my apology.¡±


    Andrea was about to give her back.


    But since she said that her hand stopped.


    She saw the logo on the bag and evaluated the value of the thing, then she smiled, ¡°Thanks for your


    gift, I¡¯ll keep it.¡±


    Christina was satisfied and nodded, then she got back to her seat.


    Everyone in the office saw that and was very curious about what¡¯s going on, but nobody was dared to


    ask.


    After almost six months, Andrea finally finished designing fifteen of those new autumn designs, she


    rubbed her sore neck and went to Queena¡¯s office.


    Queena looked at her designs and nodded temporarily, ¡°Andrea, I have nothing to say about your level,


    these designs are very well done. But¡­¡±


    Andrea carefully listened to her advices and discussed with her.


    Atst, the decided the final n direction.


    However, at this time, the phone in her pocket vibrated.


    Andrea took out and realized it¡¯s a photo, she opened it and saw it was Baronying in his office, he


    was looking bad.


    Then, she received another message, ¡®If you wanna know the truth of his palpitation,e to the


    My restaurant, room 006, in thirty minutes, outdated will not be served.¡¯


    Andrea felt something was wrong, she called the phone, but the phone was already turned off.


    She thought for a while and she wanna know why Baron had that palpitation.


    So, she asked for leave and went to the My restaurant.


    But she was still careful enough, she set a countdown timer on her phone.


    If anything happened to her and the countdown timer was up, the phone would automatically send a


    message to Baron and public safety agency, if not she could just delete it.


    Meanwhile on the other side, Queena in KJ Group received a phone call from the president of the


    ¡°Tell Andrea toe to my office.¡± Baron said.


    ¡°But she just took a leave¡­¡±


    ¡°She took a leave?¡± Baron¡¯s voice had some dangerous feeling, ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost for like about half an hour.¡± Queena carefully answered.


    He hung up the phone immediately.


    And then, he called Andrea¡¯s phone, he hoped this woman could exin to him why she didn¡¯t inform


    him before she went out by herself.


    It was her that wanted the equality and power, and she was the one not following the rules.


    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was, Andrea hung him up!


    Great, not he¡¯s really pissed.


    He called the assistant and ordered, ¡°Find out where Andrea is and who she¡¯s with right now! I want the


    answer in ten minutes.¡±


    The assistant freaked out and quickly ran out and told the technical staff to start working on it.


    And of course, Andrea wouldn¡¯t know what¡¯s happening in KJ right now.


    She was busy shocking by looking at the guy that sitting behind the table, he was smiling, she wasn¡¯t


    sure and asked, ¡°Mr. Todd?¡±

 Chapter 49 Nothing

    Chapter 49 Nothing


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to remember me! Miss Anderson, I appreciate it.¡± Matthew Todd was wearing a


    perfect suit, and there¡¯s a gentle smile on his face.


    ¡°Mr. Todd is a legend, I think nobody can forget you if they see you.¡± Andrea said.


    Matthew heard that andughed, he stood up and pulled a chair for her, ¡°Please have a seat.¡±


    After she sat down, her finger couldn¡¯t help tapping the side of the table, ¡°Okay, we don''t speak secret


    words, Mr. Todd invites me to here is not just for the meal, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Matthew nodded.


    Then, he lifted the tea pot and poured her and himself a cup of tea, ¡°I know Miss Anderson wanna find


    out the reason of Baron Howard¡¯s Palpitation, and wondering why dos he recover every time he sees


    you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Andrea sipped the tea and said.


    ¡°Before that, I wanna talk about another thing first. And That is¡­¡± Matthew stopped, ¡°The mistress


    contract.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    That three words made her shocked and looked at him.


    This contract was a secret, especially one time she tried to test Abner about this, but he seemed like he


    had no idea.


    She thought her and Baron was the only one that knew this.


    But now, this Matthew started to talk about this.


    Andrea was kinda panic because this Matthew guy was not a good thing. If he used this to threatened


    her¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic Miss Anderson, I¡¯m the one that sign the contract.¡± Matthew seemed to notice her


    ufortable, he said, ¡°I know Miss Anderson is wondering, you never sign that contract, but no


    matter is the video or the handwriting, they are all the same.¡±


    ¡°So, do you know who¡¯s the guy?¡± Matthew just said and Andrea jumped, her heartbeat started to


    bump quicker.


    Maybe it was just a contract in other people¡¯s perspective, but for Andrea, this contract could change


    her life.


    She was really, concerned about this.


    ¡°Please calm down Miss Anderson.¡± Matthew held his hands together, ¡°I just figure a small part of this


    thing, but not the whole thing¡­¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Andrea took a deep breath, she calmed herself down, ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Nothing was free in this world, not the mention that Matthew was a businessman himself, so she didn¡¯t


    think he wouldn¡¯t want anything back.


    ¡°Miss Anderson is a pretty straightforward person, I like it.¡± He smiled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just go straight to the


    point. I need Miss Anderson to promise me, after I figure out the contract, I need you to leave Baron


    Howard.¡±


    He stopped and looked at her, ¡°This requirement has no downside for Miss Anderson anyway. Miss


    Anderson is a pretty and talented person, you can shine like a diamond after you leave him.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know why she felt dull and sentimental after she heard that.


    But she chose to ignore it, ¡°I promise.¡±


    She wanted to find the truth and left Baron anyway.


    This was right, she said to herself.


    They started eating after they¡¯re done talking.


    After almost half an hour, Matthew looked outside and said, ¡°It¡¯s getting dark outside, let me send Miss


    Anderson back.¡±


    Andrea nodded.


    Suddenly, she thought about the reason she came, ¡°Mr. Todd, I remember you tell me toe here is


    because you wanna tell me why Baron Howard got palpitation, right?¡±


    Matthew looked at her and smiled, ¡°People won¡¯t scare of ghost knocking the door if they don¡¯t do


    anything bad, this you have to ask what Baron Howard did before.¡±


    Andrea wrinkled and thought, did he do something before, so he got this? She felt something was not


    right, but she couldn¡¯t tell why.


    They reached the door of the restaurant, a cold wind suddenly blew.


    Andrea was cold and rounded her arms in front of her chest by her conscious, but she didn¡¯t have any


    facial expression.


    But it was still saw by Matthew who was kept looking at her, he immediately took off his coat and put it


    on her, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t think well.¡±


    Andrea knew he did this was because of his basic gentleman demeanor, but she still chose to take it off


    and gave back to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m gonna get in the car anyway.¡± Andrea said.


    She didn¡¯t want to have any extra contact with this kind of guy, not even a single bit.


    Matthew took his coat and raised his eyebrow, he didn¡¯t try to force anything.


    Then Andrea walked towards the garage, she didn¡¯t notice that Matthew was looking at a corner


    suddenly, those ck eyes shed a weird light.


    The car drove near the castle, Andrea turned around and thanked Matthew, then she wanted him to


    leave her here.


    She was worried about being seen by Baron, then he would be angry again.


    Abner was standing at the doorstep, he saw Andrea was walking from a distance and he felt worried.


    After she walked close enough, he whispered, ¡°Miss, Mr. Howard is not in a good mood right now,


    you¡­ have to exin well.¡±


    Andrea, ¡°¡­¡±


    She felt guilty, did Baron know about she met with Matthew already?


    Because she knew she was in trouble, so her steps were getting heavier and heavier.


    ¡°Still know how toe back?¡± Baron was sitting on the couch and he put down the files, he gave


    Andrea a bad look.


    ¡°Did you¡­ eat yet?¡± Andrea carefully observed Baron, but unfortunately, Baron was usually looking like


    this, so she didn¡¯t figure anything out.


    She just felt like, this guy was not happy¡­?


    ¡°Exin.¡± Baron took a deep breath and chose to give her a chance.


    Andrea thought for a second, there¡¯s no way she said anything about she went to find Matthew, right?


    Not to mention that this was rted to the contract.


    So, she chose to hide the truth, ¡°I went to eat with my friends, so I took a leave.¡±


    ¡°Andrea Anderson!¡± Baron suddenly stood up, he looked very bad, his words were sounded very


    dangerous, ¡°I¡¯ve already gave you the chance to exin.¡±

 Chapter 50 Wrap it up if you don’t believe my explanation!

    Chapter 50 Wrap it up if you don¡¯t believe my exnation!


    Andrea was looking at Baron walked towards her, those stressful feelings made her stepped a few


    steps back.


    But because of this stepped back, it made Baron even angrier.


    He stepped forwards and choked her neck, ¡°I was an idiot that I promise to give you the respect before,


    you don¡¯t deserve anything!¡±


    Andrea couldn¡¯t breathe because of him choking, her face turned red.


    ¡°Urgh¡­¡± She was struggling, she wanted to pull his arm away, but obviously, it didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°You just can¡¯t live without any man huh? There¡¯s Eason before, and now it¡¯s Matthew? Why don¡¯t you


    look at yourself now?¡± Baron was losing it, his brain was already on fire.


    ¡°Sir, sir! You have to let go! She¡¯s dying!¡± Abner Walked in and saw Andrea was already rolling her


    eyes, she was shocked and tried to help Andrea.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Baron looked at Abner and yelled, but he did soften his hand.


    Andrea finally had a chance to breathe, she quickly took some deep breath.


    *Cough* Her brain waspletely empty, she was dizzy, and her tears couldn¡¯t help starting toe


    out, she seemed pitiful.


    ¡°Go back to your room, don¡¯t make me say it twice.¡±


    Baron didn¡¯t care about Andrea at all, he said to Abner.


    Abner was hesitating, but he didn¡¯t dare to disobey his order, and he left.


    At this moment, everyone in the castle was hiding in their rooms, they feared being seen by Baron the


    king of hell.


    ¡°Baron! You, you are an idiot!¡± Andrea was finally fine, and she yelled to Baron.


    Was he an idiot? Why did he inexplicably be mad?


    ¡°I¡¯m an idiot?¡± Baron sneered and ripped off her cloth, ¡°I guess I am.¡±


    ¡°Ah---¡± Andrea felt the cold from her front, the whole front of her body was exposed.


    ¡°Stop right now! Stop!¡± Andrea covered her private ce with one hand and used the other hand to


    p Baron¡¯s face.


    Baron didn¡¯t aware of that, and he took it.


    *Pa* It was loud and clear since the whole castle was quiet.


    They were both shocked.


    ¡°Great.¡± Baron¡¯s eyes started to turn red, he lifted Andrea up.


    Then he took off his pant and got in her straight away.


    ¡°Fuck off! Baron! Don¡¯t make me hate you!¡± Andrea was in pain since there¡¯s no forey beforehand,


    she wanted to hit Baron, but her hands and legs were all imprisoned.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you do this all the time with other man? Matthew is that good? You can betray me for him?¡±


    Baron said and did her at the same time.


    His movement became heavier and heavier when he said a word.


    ¡°Are you insane? What are you talking about? When did I betray you for him?¡±


    ¡°Still not admitting huh?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything! Why did I have to admit!¡±


    Baron sneered and took the phone, he zoomed in the photo and put it in front of her.


    ¡°Seems like you are having fun!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Andrea saw the photo was Matthew putting the coat on her.


    But because of the angle, it looked like she was in his arms, and Matthew was smiling¡­


    ¡°I gave the coat back to him right after this!¡± Andrea wanted to exin, she felt like someone was trying


    to sow discord on purpose.


    ¡°Heh¡± Baron randomly threw the phone to the side, ¡°Do you think I still believe you?¡±


    He said and didn¡¯t care her feeling, they got into the second war.


    A night had passed, the second day, none of Andrea¡¯s skin was fine.


    She turned and looked at the other side of the bed, Baron was already gone.


    She touched her forehead, and all she felt was heat, seemed like she had a fever.


    ¡°Abner, Abner?¡± Andrea shouted twice, she wanted Abner to find her a doctor, or took her some


    medicine.


    However, a usually being every where¡¯s Abner wasn¡¯t giving her any response today.


    ¡°¡­¡± Andrea clenched her fist.


    She hit the bed and thought, she had to find out the evidence of the contract, if not she would die under


    Baron at some day.


    She recalled the scenes that happenedst night, and she was scared, to be honest, Baron might be


    thinking about killing her at that time.


    She could only climb up herself.


    When she was walking, every step was making her private ce in pain, it made her face twisted


    together.


    Atst, she came to the medicine chest.


    She took out the fever medicine, and the ster that Doctor Wong gave herst time.


    After she was done, sheid back to the bed and tried to adapt the pain.


    And then she fell asleep.


    It¡¯s already night when she woke up, she felt better.


    Her stomach made some noises since she didn¡¯t eat anything for the whole day.


    She got up and walked to the living room.


    Then, she saw Abner.


    ¡°I called you so many times this morning, why didn¡¯t you answer me?¡± Andrea wrinkled and asked.


    Abner, ¡°¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t even look at her and walked away.


    Andrea, ¡°???¡±


    What was this?


    And soon enough she realized, not only Abner was ignoring her, the whole castle was ignoring her.


    They didn¡¯t talk to her, or even looked at her.


    It was obviously Baron¡¯s order.


    Andrea felt speechless, she found herself some food and ate it.


    Midnight, she was already asleep, then her side suddenly became heavy, she didn¡¯t even get to open


    her eyes, and she was pressed by him.


    Then again, this was another war with no forey.


    The ces that recovered in this morning were bing swollen again.


    Andrea was resisting at first, and it became not resisting at all, she just let him do whatever he


    wanted.

 Chapter 51 Eason, Whose Boyfriend Are You?

    Chapter 51 Eason, Whose Boyfriend Are You?


    Their rtionship became worse again because of these things.


    Andrea went working on daytime, and came back to castle after work, then corporate with Baron like


    she was working.


    Her heart was frozen, it had no emotion at all.


    Maybe this was what it¡¯s really like to be a mistress? She self-deprecating.


    This pattern was kept going for a few days, then she was slowly used to it.


    One day, when she was walking in the office, she heard a familiar voice was talking, ¡°My sister doesn¡¯t


    really knows how tomunicate since she was young, since I¡¯m not around these days, I apologize to


    you guys if she did anything wrong before.¡±


    Andrea raised her eyebrow, then she saw Cassidy.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Cassidy was putting some snacks on everyone¡¯s table.


    ¡°Andrea, you are here.¡± A colleague who was sitting at the door saw her and called her.


    Andrea turned around and greeted with her.


    ¡°Sis, why are you sote? I¡¯ve been here for so long.¡± When Cassidy saw Andrea, her eyes revealed


    some kind of jealousy, but it disappeared very quickly, it became her usual hypocritical appearance.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, working hours aren¡¯t starting yet, and I¡¯m notte.¡± Andrea saw her sow discord¡¯s face


    and told the truth.


    ¡°Sis, I didn¡¯t mean by that, I¡¯m just¡­¡± Cassidy suddenly had some tears in her eyes, for those who


    didn¡¯t know might think it was Andrea bullying Cassidy.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough.¡± Andrea was having a headache and rubbed her eyebrow, so walked to her desk.


    But what she didn¡¯t expect was, Cassidy was so cheeky that she walked up to her and said, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t


    get me wrong, I¡¯m just really wanna help you, so I said that, can you¡­ forgive me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Andrea was looking at her and she felt speechless.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave until you forgive me.¡± Cassidy bit her lips, she seemed strong and beautiful like a lily with


    perseverance.


    Andrea had not seen this kind of pattern for such a long time.


    She said, ¡°If you really wanna stand there then do it.¡±


    Then she took out her drawing book and started toplete the design that she discussed with


    Queena before.


    ¡°Cassidy?¡± When Cassidy was feeling embarrassed and thinking about saying something to leave,


    Eason was just finished meeting with Baron anding down from the stairs.


    He brought Cassidy here because she wanted to build her rtionship with the colleague here by


    giving them snacks, and he thought this woman learned some lesson from going into the jail.


    But then, he was watching Cassidy with Andrea again¡­


    Actually, Eason himself didn¡¯t even notice after that time he talked to Andrea, his thought was changing


    already.


    Because if he saw Cassidy standing in front of Andrea before, with that look, his first reaction must be


    Andrea was bullying Cassidy again.


    But now, he obviously didn¡¯t think like that.


    ¡°Eason.¡± Cassidy¡¯s eyes shined when she saw Eason, she started acting cute and pity again, ¡°I just


    wanna give them some snacks to thank them for taking care of my sister, but my sister was not happy


    when she came in, maybe I¡¯m doing too much. Sis I¡¯m sorry, Cassidy knows her fault.¡±


    She said and nced at Baron who was beside Eason.


    But Baron didn¡¯t care her and was looking at the other side.


    Cassidy followed his eyes and saw he was looking at Andrea, and she was jealous again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that since Andrea don¡¯t like that.¡± Eason wrinkled and walked to Cassidy, he said with a low


    volume, ¡°You have to find the right way to treat people if you really want them to ept it, don¡¯t just do


    what you think, this will just make you be thankless, I told you this for many times, why did you


    never listen.¡±


    She was his girlfriend, a girl that he wanted to protect his whole life, so Eason taught her with patience


    and hoped she would understand.


    But these things in Cassidy¡¯s ear wasn¡¯t good at all.


    She just thought Eason was liking Andrea too, so he helped Andrea.


    ¡°Eason, whose boyfriend are you now? Why did you help her? Did you like her too!?¡± Cassidy asked,


    she was mad and didn¡¯t care about where they¡¯re at.


    People was watching them, it made Eason felt embarrassing, because he never been in this situation


    since he was young.


    ¡°Cassidy, stop.¡± He was kinda mad, but he still cared about her face.


    ¡°No! Why would I stop!? Am I not saying the truth? I dare you to be with her!¡± Cassidy was losing it, she


    looked at Eason and her tears couldn¡¯t help dropping.


    She didn¡¯t even dare to look at Andrea, because she felt like Andrea must beughing at her, it must


    be!


    ¡°You¡­¡± Eason was speechless, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    But now, Baron said, ¡°Two of you, this is not the ce for you guys to deal with your resentment. If you


    guys keep doing this, then I can only call the guards to settle this.¡±


    That voice had calm and some undeniable majesty, it made Cassidy shut up immediately.


    Everyone quickly kept back their eyes.


    Watching drama was fun, but it didn¡¯t worth for losing their job, because that wasn¡¯t fun anymore.


    Eason¡¯s usual gentle face turned bad, he looked at Cassidy and said, ¡°Remember what you did.¡± And


    he left.


    Cassidy saw him left, so she didn¡¯t dare to mess with Andrea anymore, so she red at Andrea and


    went back to her desk.


    Baron looked around and didn¡¯t say anything, he turned and left.


    Andrea was the protagonist at first, but she was just like a bystander.


    After all those dramas, she recalled theplicated look from Baron.


    ¡­ Why did she feel like, Cassidy was here because of Baron doing it in purpose?


    #### Chapter 52 Teaching Christina


    Soon it was time for off hours, Andrea quickly kept her things.


    ¡°Andrea.¡± Suddenly, a voice came from above, ¡°Can you eat with me today?¡±


    Andrea raised her head and saw Christina.


    She raised her eyebrow, looking at this awkward woman, ¡°Is there anything that I can help you?¡±


    Christina paused for a second and took out her design, ¡°I want you to help me look at my design, I


    wanna know if there¡¯s anything wrong here.¡±


    Being a Lin family¡¯s woman, even though she had the wealthiness, but she felt like those were not


    hers, she hoped she can prove herself by doing it on her own.


    She did like designing.


    However, staying in the KJ Group for this long, there was many talented and thoughtful person, but the


    on that target the youth fashion designing was only her and Andrea.


    She looked over all the designs and finished products from Andrea, she had to admit that she was


    professional.


    Andrea took over Christina¡¯s design and replied, ¡°Just do it here then, I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡± She paused


    and looked at Christina, ¡°Or, you are hungry?¡±


    Christina quickly shook her head, ¡°No, no.¡±


    Then, she took a chair and sat beside Andrea.


    Andrea looked at Christina¡¯s design seriously, her eyebrow lightly wrinkled, she fell into a deep thought.


    Atst, after she looked at thest one.


    She put the designs on the desk and asked, ¡°Did you study oversea before?¡±


    Christina didn¡¯t know why she suddenly asked that, but she nodded, ¡°I did study at America for high


    school and university.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­¡± Andrea said.


    ¡°Is there any problem?¡±


    Andrea thought about what she wanna said, ¡°Christina, did you know our KJ Group¡¯s youth design is


    targeting Asian market?¡±


    ¡°Yah, I know¡­¡± Christina nodded, and she felt something was wrong, ¡°You mean, my design is not


    suitable for Asian market?¡±


    Andrea looked at herplementally, ¡°Smart.¡±


    ¡°From a professional perspective, your designs have the fashion, but most of the times, the clothes do


    not only need the fashion, you know? For a selling product, you have to think about the demand from


    the consumer. European style has its beauty, we can¡¯t deny that. But most of the Asians out there can¡¯t


    handle these kind of grandiose design¡­¡±


    To teach Christina this kind of woman that could learn from one another, Andrea was happy.


    So, she said more than what she usually talked about, some of them weren¡¯t even about the


    knowledge, but her experiences.


    Christina also heard that Andrea was for her own good, so she listened to it carefully.


    They were both having their time, times flew by.


    When they looked out the window, it¡¯s already dark outside.


    Christina felt embarrassed and stood up, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for taking your time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Andrea shook her hand, because no matter what time she went back to the castle, they still


    treated her like she¡¯s nothing.


    ¡°Let me take you to dinner then, it¡¯ste now.¡± Christina was holding her designs, she looked at Andrea.


    Andrea thought about it, and she wanted to check the time.


    But then when she opened up her phone, there were seven miss calls from Abner, and one from


    Baron.


    Then she thought about she silenced her phone when she was at work and forgot to turn it back.


    ¡°¡­¡± What could she do when she felt her back was cold all of the sudden? Andrea was helpless.


    ¡°Andrea?¡± Christina saw her emotion, she thought something happened to her.


    ¡°I have something to do, so I don¡¯t think I can have dinner with you anymore.¡± Andrea took her bag and


    walked towards outside, ¡°If you have any doubt in the future, juste and ask me, we can discuss


    and improve together.¡±


    She said and left.


    Christina was confused and standing there, she didn¡¯t know what happened.


    But since Andrea didn¡¯t wanna say, she couldn¡¯t keep asking.


    She just thought, if she needed help in the future, she would do her best to help her.


    Andrea walked out thepany, she was trying to get a taxi and calling the phone at the same time.


    She was calling Abner because she wasn¡¯t dared to call Baron.


    The phone rang three times, and it was picked up.


    ¡°Abner? I¡¯m Andrea¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, where are you right now?¡± He didn¡¯t wait her finished and asked.


    Andrea felt guilty and said, ¡°I¡¯m at thepany the whole time, the new girl can¡¯t figure something out,


    so I helped her, then¡­ until now.¡±


    Abner looked at Baron who was sitting on the couch, ¡°Juste back now, Mr. Howard fell ill again just


    now.¡±


    He said and hung up the phone.


    ¡°Andrea?¡± Baron looked at him after he hung up.


    He didn¡¯t think Andrea was dared to do that, kept on challenging his limit.


    He thought about the small palpitation he just had, and couldn¡¯t contact her, great, very nice.


    Abner nodded, and said the reason Andrea just said to him.


    Baron then told thepany to send him the surveince video.


    Then he saw she was discussing with Christina the whole time, and he felt better.


    Meanwhile Andrea was in the car thinking about what Abner just said, Baron fell ill, he fell ill.


    Oh god, that¡¯s why they called her so many times, this was an emergency.


    And she didn¡¯t even pick up one of them, ording to Baron¡¯s personality, she couldn¡¯t help imagining


    how bad it would be when she was back.


    For real, if she could, she wanted to tell the driver to drive the opposite side.


    But obviously, she couldn¡¯t.


    Her heart was getting colder and colder when she was getting closer to the castle.


    Her legs even got softened when she reached there.


    She took 100 Yuan and gave it to the driver, ¡°Keep the change.¡±


    She was looking at the door and took a deep breath, then she opened it.


    She was ready for getting beaten by Baron or scolded again.


    But what she didn¡¯t expect was, Abner was the one waiting at the door.

 Chapter 52 Teaching Christina

    Chapter 52 Teaching Christina


    Soon it was time for off hours, Andrea quickly kept her things.


    ¡°Andrea.¡± Suddenly, a voice came from above, ¡°Can you eat with me today?¡±


    Andrea raised her head and saw Christina.


    She raised her eyebrow, looking at this awkward woman, ¡°Is there anything that I can help you?¡±


    Christina paused for a second and took out her design, ¡°I want you to help me look at my design, I


    wanna know if there¡¯s anything wrong here.¡±


    Being a Lin family¡¯s woman, even though she had the wealthiness, but she felt like those were not


    hers, she hoped she can prove herself by doing it on her own.


    She did like designing.


    However, staying in the KJ Group for this long, there was many talented and thoughtful person, but the


    on that target the youth fashion designing was only her and Andrea.


    She looked over all the designs and finished products from Andrea, she had to admit that she was


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    professional.


    Andrea took over Christina¡¯s design and replied, ¡°Just do it here then, I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡± She paused


    and looked at Christina, ¡°Or, you are hungry?¡±


    Christina quickly shook her head, ¡°No, no.¡±


    Then, she took a chair and sat beside Andrea.


    Andrea looked at Christina¡¯s design seriously, her eyebrow lightly wrinkled, she fell into a deep thought.


    Atst, after she looked at thest one.


    She put the designs on the desk and asked, ¡°Did you study oversea before?¡±


    Christina didn¡¯t know why she suddenly asked that, but she nodded, ¡°I did study at America for high


    school and university.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­¡± Andrea said.


    ¡°Is there any problem?¡±


    Andrea thought about what she wanna said, ¡°Christina, did you know our KJ Group¡¯s youth design is


    targeting Asian market?¡±


    ¡°Yah, I know¡­¡± Christina nodded, and she felt something was wrong, ¡°You mean, my design is not


    suitable for Asian market?¡±


    Andrea looked at herplementally, ¡°Smart.¡±


    ¡°From a professional perspective, your designs have the fashion, but most of the times, the clothes do


    not only need the fashion, you know? For a selling product, you have to think about the demand from


    the consumer. European style has its beauty, we can¡¯t deny that. But most of the Asians out there can¡¯t


    handle these kind of grandiose design¡­¡±


    To teach Christina this kind of woman that could learn from one another, Andrea was happy.


    So, she said more than what she usually talked about, some of them weren¡¯t even about the


    knowledge, but her experiences.


    Christina also heard that Andrea was for her own good, so she listened to it carefully.


    They were both having their time, times flew by.


    When they looked out the window, it¡¯s already dark outside.


    Christina felt embarrassed and stood up, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for taking your time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Andrea shook her hand, because no matter what time she went back to the castle, they still


    treated her like she¡¯s nothing.


    ¡°Let me take you to dinner then, it¡¯ste now.¡± Christina was holding her designs, she looked at Andrea.


    Andrea thought about it, and she wanted to check the time.


    But then when she opened up her phone, there were seven miss calls from Abner, and one from


    Baron.


    Then she thought about she silenced her phone when she was at work and forgot to turn it back.


    ¡°¡­¡± What could she do when she felt her back was cold all of the sudden? Andrea was helpless.


    ¡°Andrea?¡± Christina saw her emotion, she thought something happened to her.


    ¡°I have something to do, so I don¡¯t think I can have dinner with you anymore.¡± Andrea took her bag and


    walked towards outside, ¡°If you have any doubt in the future, juste and ask me, we can discuss


    and improve together.¡±


    She said and left.


    Christina was confused and standing there, she didn¡¯t know what happened.


    But since Andrea didn¡¯t wanna say, she couldn¡¯t keep asking.


    She just thought, if she needed help in the future, she would do her best to help her.


    Andrea walked out thepany, she was trying to get a taxi and calling the phone at the same time.


    She was calling Abner because she wasn¡¯t dared to call Baron.


    The phone rang three times, and it was picked up.


    ¡°Abner? I¡¯m Andrea¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, where are you right now?¡± He didn¡¯t wait her finished and asked.


    Andrea felt guilty and said, ¡°I¡¯m at thepany the whole time, the new girl can¡¯t figure something out,


    so I helped her, then¡­ until now.¡±


    Abner looked at Baron who was sitting on the couch, ¡°Juste back now, Mr. Howard fell ill again just


    now.¡±


    He said and hung up the phone.


    ¡°Andrea?¡± Baron looked at him after he hung up.


    He didn¡¯t think Andrea was dared to do that, kept on challenging his limit.


    He thought about the small palpitation he just had, and couldn¡¯t contact her, great, very nice.


    Abner nodded, and said the reason Andrea just said to him.


    Baron then told thepany to send him the surveince video.


    Then he saw she was discussing with Christina the whole time, and he felt better.


    Meanwhile Andrea was in the car thinking about what Abner just said, Baron fell ill, he fell ill.


    Oh god, that¡¯s why they called her so many times, this was an emergency.


    And she didn¡¯t even pick up one of them, ording to Baron¡¯s personality, she couldn¡¯t help imagining


    how bad it would be when she was back.


    For real, if she could, she wanted to tell the driver to drive the opposite side.


    But obviously, she couldn¡¯t.


    Her heart was getting colder and colder when she was getting closer to the castle.


    Her legs even got softened when she reached there.


    She took 100 Yuan and gave it to the driver, ¡°Keep the change.¡±


    She was looking at the door and took a deep breath, then she opened it.


    She was ready for getting beaten by Baron or scolded again.


    But what she didn¡¯t expect was, Abner was the one waiting at the door.

 Chapter 53 Baron was Mad

    Chapter 53 Baron was Mad


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Cassidy looked at Christina and realized she was just a kid, she was arrogant,


    ¡°It¡¯s all made sense now, there are not many people that ying with my sister are great things.¡±


    Andrea, ¡°¡­¡±


    Christina, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s from Lin family.¡± Andrea felt like didn¡¯t wear her fake mask was because Christina kept things


    low, the clothing she was wearing was just some normal brand, so it made Cassidy thought she was no


    one.


    She wouldn¡¯t behave like that if she knew her ce.


    Then of course, Cassidy paused for a while and then changed her attitude, ¡°My apology Miss Lin, I


    didn¡¯t realize it was you, please forgive me.¡±


    Christina was shocked by her attitude changed, she looked at Cassidy, and then looked back to


    Andrea, ¡°This guy really is your sister?¡±


    Andrea stay quiet, she didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    ¡°Of course I am, I¡¯m Cassidy Anderson, and she¡¯s Andrea Anderson, we are sisters.¡± Cassidy saw


    Andrea¡¯s attitude and she was not happy about it, but she didn¡¯t dare to offend Christina, so she


    exined.


    Andrea, ¡°Christina, do you have anything to ask me? If not, let¡¯s keep working.¡±


    She said and pulled Christina, ¡°If you have anything that you don¡¯t understand just find me. I have


    nothing to do, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Christina was following her force to follow her, she didn¡¯t really figure out what rtionship was Andrea


    with that woman.


    No matter if they were rtives or not, their rtionship was not good.


    If not, Andrea wouldn¡¯t just pull her away from her.


    And that Cassidy¡¯s attitude was just¡­


    When they were at work, maybe because she was too harsh on Cassidy in the morning, so she didn¡¯t


    mess with her.


    But until afternoon, she saw Andrea and Christina weren¡¯t talking at all.


    So, she was bold, she took a cup of water and walked towards Andrea.


    ¡°Sis I think you are tired since you work for this long, here¡¯s some water for you.¡± She said that, but she


    acted like she missed and let go of the cup.


    This happened too quickly, Andrea didn¡¯t react fast enough and was hit by it.


    The draft paper on her waspletely wet.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Cassidy!¡± Andrea quickly picked up the papers, but she wasn¡¯t fast enough.


    Her eyes were on fire, she raised her head and looked at Cassidy, she was really pissed.


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Andrea pped her and interrupted her, ¡°Are you that bore the whole day? You just have to mess with


    me? And then act like you didn¡¯t mean it? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed of yourself? At least I do!¡±


    Cassidy didn¡¯t think Andrea would hit her in front of this many people, she was shocked.


    When she reacted, her face suddenly became ferocious.


    ¡°Andrea, how dare you!¡± Cassidy raised her hand and was about to hit her back.


    Andrea caught her hand and swung her to the floor.


    Andrea, ¡°I hope you can understand that I¡¯m not the Andrea you know before, I won¡¯t let you bully me


    anymore!¡±


    Cassidy was about to keep messing with her, but then when she saw Andrea¡¯s eyes, the words she


    was about to say were swallowed by her.


    How did you say that, the Andrea before had anger and hatred.


    But the feelings she gave people was, she was counsel, and people wouldn¡¯t be afraid of her.


    But the Andrea now, even though she was not yelling or anything, those eyes were making people


    scared.


    This feeling, somehow felt like Baron¡­


    But Baron was Baron, and Andrea¡­


    Cassidy reacted and realized she was scared of Andrea, she was angry, she climbed up from the floor,


    ¡°Andrea, who do you think you are? You dare to stand against me, don¡¯t you afraid of me telling you


    parent about this? Anderson family raised you these many years, and you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Andrea had enough when she heard about Anderson family raised her.


    She had heard enough since she was young.


    But just because they raised her, then they could disrespect her, insulted her, hit her, and sold her like


    she was a thing?


    ¡°You¡­¡± Cassidy was interrupted, her rage was rising, she really wanted to kill Andrea right now.


    Actually, she did, she raised her hands and were reaching Andrea¡¯s face.


    It had no space to dodge it, so Andrea just turned her face away.


    However, she waited for so long, but she didn¡¯t feel anything.


    She turned around and looked, it was Baron didn¡¯t know was here for how long, and he caught


    Cassidy.


    ¡°Mister, Mr. Howard.¡± No one expected this.


    And then everyone started to stammer and greet Baron.


    Christina took this chance toe over.


    She looked at Andrea, ¡°Andrea, are you okay?¡± She was about to help Andrea at first, but it looked like


    Andrea was bullying Cassidy in the beginning, so she didn¡¯t do it.


    But then when Cassidy was about to fight back, she wanted to help, but she was too far away.


    Christina thought and took her jacket from her desk and put it on Andrea, ¡°You are all wet, I¡¯ll take you


    to change, okay?¡±


    Andrea looked at Baron because she didn¡¯t know who Baron would help.


    Maybe even if it were Cassidy¡¯s fault, he would punish Andrea.


    But Baron didn¡¯t think about that, he heard Christina and looked at Andrea, ¡°Go.¡±


    He said and added more force on his hand.


    ¡°Ah---¡± Cassidy shouted because she was hurt.


    ¡°Mr. Howard, Andrea hit me first, look at my face, she hit me, you have to punish her, not me!¡±


    ¡°Cassidy.¡± Baron didn¡¯t care a single word she was saying, ¡°I think you aren¡¯t staying in there long


    enough.¡±


    Nobody knew what he was saying, but Cassidy knew exactly what he was talking about.


    She heard it and was terrified, ¡°Mr. Howard, it¡¯s my fault, my fault, please forgive me, I will never mess


    with Andrea again.¡±


    Cassidy really not wanna go in there again, that ce was no for human to live in her perspective.

 Chapter 54 Cassidy Caused Trouble

    Chapter 54 Cassidy Caused Trouble


    Not sleeping and eating well was okay, but she was always getting pulled out to ¡®training¡¯.


    Making her went back to that ce was like telling her to go to die.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna go?¡± Baron slightly raised his voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t, okay, from this moment, get away from


    me and Andrea¡¯s vision, forever. If not¡­¡±


    ¡°I can, I can.¡± Cassidy quickly promised.


    She could do anything for not getting back there.


    Baron felt disgusted by this kind of woman.


    He let go of her hand and took some tissue from Andrea¡¯s desk, wiping his hands.


    Cassidy sat on the floor and taking her breath, she looked like justing back from hell.


    She wanted to rub her arm because it really hurt.


    But she didn¡¯t dare to, she quickly calmed herself and went back to her desk, started to keep her


    things.


    Baron looked at her and left.


    The crews also started to split up after Baron left.


    But because of their curiosity, this thing was getting heated.


    People started to take out their phone and talked about this.


    Especially about who was protecting Andrea.


    This was just fucked up.


    People who offended Andrea before was scared, because she was belong to Baron, if she said


    anything, they would just lose their job.


    Everyone had their thoughts, but no one, was looking at the crying Cassidy.


    Because they had nothing to do with her.


    After Andrea and Christina went out, they went to the mall right away.


    Christina took a light gray casual style cloth and said to Andrea, ¡°Andrea, Andrea, this looks good on


    you! Buy this.¡±


    Andrea saw it and thought it suited her.


    She bought it right away.


    She changed her cloth, and they went back to the office.


    But this time, Andrea felt the attitude from them was different from before.


    But then when she looked around, all she got was they were smiling at her.


    ¡°???¡±


    Andrea was confused, people in here was good, but not that good.


    Because people who were talented was mostly arrogant, they were not that willing tomunicate with


    their same ones.


    So even the design department had none of those disgusting mind games like the other department,


    but the rtionship was not that great too.


    Until off hours.


    A colleague came and asked about the rtionship between her and Baron.


    Andrea knew what¡¯s going on, seemed like they realized the rtionship between her and Baron was


    not that simple.


    But then, how could Andrea tell then the truth.


    So, she just answered randomly, not giving a straight answer.


    And she changed the subject, ¡°Where¡¯s Cassidy?¡±


    A colleague said, ¡°That kind of people, Mr. Howard have had enough, he told her to leave. You don¡¯t


    know how Mr. Howard tells her to leave, like this, You, stay away from me and Andrea, forever. Wow,


    he¡¯s so cool.¡±


    Andrea looked at her silly face, she smiled, ¡°That¡¯s what happened, I¡¯ll go first, I have things to do at


    home.¡±


    She said and took her bag, leaving this ce.


    When the colleague reacted, Andrea had already left.


    She thought about the answers Andrea gave her, hmm¡­ she didn¡¯t answer anything!


    I¡¯m so angry!


    Andrea escaped and was about to stop a taxi, but then a familiar ck car shined its light twice.


    ¡°¡­¡± Andrea didn¡¯t really want to have contact with Baron, but he already called her, so she had to go.


    She was rejecting in her mind, but she was walking towards it.


    This time, she directly chose the backseat.


    She opened the door, and of course, Baron was inside.


    Andrea kept her poker face and sat in, she greeted with Baron.


    Then looked out the window.


    Baron felt like, this Andrea was not being treated for a few days only, and she was not behaving well


    now.


    ¡°I¡¯ve settled Cassidy.¡± Baron said.


    Andrea nodded, ¡°I thought you want to keep her to let her keep messing with me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Baron was about to say something, but because of her words, he couldn¡¯t say it anymore.


    They both stayed silence along the road to castle.


    After eating, they separated and sat at the different side and did their work.


    Suddenly, Andrea¡¯sptop rung, it was a reminder of her new unread mail.


    The title was ¡®The Mistress Contract¡¯s Investigation¡¯.


    Because she was close to Baron, she felt a bit guilty.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She sneakily peeked Baron and saw he was not paying attention to her, then she opened the mail.


    The first paragraph was the time of investigation, and the guessing on the evidence¡­


    Her face was not looking good when she scrolled down.


    What was happening?


    It said, after investigation, three months before Harry Anderson was born, Hazel Smith participated an


    extreme sport.


    She was pregnant for seven to eight months and she went to do extreme sport? No way, that just


    meant Hazel was not pregnant at that time.


    Then if Hazel was not pregnant, why was Harry born?


    The only thing that made sense was, Harry was not Hazel¡¯s son.


    Oh my god! Andrea¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help getting bigger, how was that possible? Even though because


    of Hazel and William¡¯s treated them with bias, so she and her brother always madeints about


    they were adopted.


    But they were justining, they never thought about that. Because ording to Hazel¡¯s


    personality, if she didn¡¯t give birth of them, she wouldn¡¯t be just scold and hit them, she would had


    thrown them away.


    Andrea confirmed repeatedly, but she found that it was the truth.


    Not only it had writing description, it had photo too, those evidence had no suspicious of faking.


    Then if brother wasn¡¯t Anderson family¡¯s biological son, what about her? she and her brother was


    bullied since they were young, was she their biological daughter?

 Chapter 55 Cassidy was Punished

    Chapter 55 Cassidy was Punished


    Not sleeping and eating well was okay, but she was always getting pulled out to ¡®training¡¯.


    Making her went back to that ce was like telling her to go to die.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna go?¡± Baron slightly raised his voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t, okay, from this moment, get away from


    me and Andrea¡¯s vision, forever. If not¡­¡±


    ¡°I can, I can.¡± Cassidy quickly promised.


    She could do anything for not getting back there.


    Baron felt disgusted by this kind of woman.


    He let go of her hand and took some tissue from Andrea¡¯s desk, wiping his hands.


    Cassidy sat on the floor and taking her breath, she looked like justing back from hell.


    She wanted to rub her arm because it really hurt.


    But she didn¡¯t dare to, she quickly calmed herself and went back to her desk, started to keep her


    things.


    Baron looked at her and left.


    The crews also started to split up after Baron left.


    But because of their curiosity, this thing was getting heated.


    People started to take out their phone and talked about this.


    Especially about who was protecting Andrea.


    This was just fucked up.


    People who offended Andrea before was scared, because she was belong to Baron, if she said


    anything, they would just lose their job.


    Everyone had their thoughts, but no one, was looking at the crying Cassidy.


    Because they had nothing to do with her.


    After Andrea and Christina went out, they went to the mall right away.


    Christina took a light gray casual style cloth and said to Andrea, ¡°Andrea, Andrea, this looks good on


    you! Buy this.¡±


    Andrea saw it and thought it suited her.


    She bought it right away.


    She changed her cloth, and they went back to the office.


    But this time, Andrea felt the attitude from them was different from before.


    But then when she looked around, all she got was they were smiling at her.


    ¡°???¡±


    Andrea was confused, people in here was good, but not that good.


    Because people who were talented was mostly arrogant, they were not that willing tomunicate with


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    their same ones.


    So even the design department had none of those disgusting mind games like the other department,


    but the rtionship was not that great too.


    Until off hours.


    A colleague came and asked about the rtionship between her and Baron.


    Andrea knew what¡¯s going on, seemed like they realized the rtionship between her and Baron was


    not that simple.


    But then, how could Andrea tell then the truth.


    So, she just answered randomly, not giving a straight answer.


    And she changed the subject, ¡°Where¡¯s Cassidy?¡±


    A colleague said, ¡°That kind of people, Mr. Howard have had enough, he told her to leave. You don¡¯t


    know how Mr. Howard tells her to leave, like this, You, stay away from me and Andrea, forever. Wow,


    he¡¯s so cool.¡±


    Andrea looked at her silly face, she smiled, ¡°That¡¯s what happened, I¡¯ll go first, I have things to do at


    home.¡±


    She said and took her bag, leaving this ce.


    When the colleague reacted, Andrea had already left.


    She thought about the answers Andrea gave her, hmm¡­ she didn¡¯t answer anything!


    I¡¯m so angry!


    Andrea escaped and was about to stop a taxi, but then a familiar ck car shined its light twice.


    ¡°¡­¡± Andrea didn¡¯t really want to have contact with Baron, but he already called her, so she had to go.


    She was rejecting in her mind, but she was walking towards it.


    This time, she directly chose the backseat.


    She opened the door, and of course, Baron was inside.


    Andrea kept her poker face and sat in, she greeted with Baron.


    Then looked out the window.


    Baron felt like, this Andrea was not being treated for a few days only, and she was not behaving well


    now.


    ¡°I¡¯ve settled Cassidy.¡± Baron said.


    Andrea nodded, ¡°I thought you want to keep her to let her keep messing with me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Baron was about to say something, but because of her words, he couldn¡¯t say it anymore.


    They both stayed silence along the road to castle.


    After eating, they separated and sat at the different side and did their work.


    Suddenly, Andrea¡¯sptop rung, it was a reminder of her new unread mail.


    The title was ¡®The Mistress Contract¡¯s Investigation¡¯.


    Because she was close to Baron, she felt a bit guilty.


    She sneakily peeked Baron and saw he was not paying attention to her, then she opened the mail.


    The first paragraph was the time of investigation, and the guessing on the evidence¡­


    Her face was not looking good when she scrolled down.


    What was happening?


    It said, after investigation, three months before Harry Anderson was born, Hazel Smith participated an


    extreme sport.


    She was pregnant for seven to eight months and she went to do extreme sport? No way, that just


    meant Hazel was not pregnant at that time.


    Then if Hazel was not pregnant, why was Harry born?


    The only thing that made sense was, Harry was not Hazel¡¯s son.


    Oh my god! Andrea¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help getting bigger, how was that possible? Even though because


    of Hazel and William¡¯s treated them with bias, so she and her brother always madeints about


    they were adopted.


    But they were justining, they never thought about that. Because ording to Hazel¡¯s


    personality, if she didn¡¯t give birth of them, she wouldn¡¯t be just scold and hit them, she would had


    thrown them away.


    Andrea confirmed repeatedly, but she found that it was the truth.


    Not only it had writing description, it had photo too, those evidence had no suspicious of faking.


    Then if brother wasn¡¯t Anderson family¡¯s biological son, what about her? she and her brother was


    bullied since they were young, was she their biological daughter?

 Chapter 56 Was She Biological?

    Chapter 56 Was She Biological?


    Andrea bit her lips and kept reading.


    However, she didn¡¯t find the answer she wanted even she read it all, because this mail had no


    evidence about, she¡¯s the Anderson family¡¯s biological daughter.


    But Matthew did mention that, she might not be Andersons¡¯ daughter, but there¡¯s no prove of that


    whatsoever.


    They couldn¡¯t find any rted data no matter from what part they started investigating.


    Furthermore, Hazel did pregnant eight months before she was born¡­


    Then was she the biological daughter of Andersons? Andrea felt like it¡¯s not believable.


    She shut off theptop and started dazing.


    Her mind was a chaos, she recalled everything that had happened in these years.


    Baron had done his work, he saw Andrea was sitting there dazing.


    This was unusual to him, so he wrinkled.


    ¡°What happen?¡± Baron said.


    ¡°Not¡­ Nothing!¡± Andrea was shocked by this question, she quickly said.


    Baron¡¯s eyes shined some thoughtful light, but it disappeared right away.


    ¡°Go and sleep since you have nothing to do.¡± He stood up and walked towards her, he lifted her up and


    carried her in his arms.


    Andrea nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She¡¯s that obedience? Baron was doubtful, his eyes were looking at herptop.


    But then Andrea didn¡¯t notice that.


    She just felt like, Baron was not in the mood today.


    He¡¯s normally so aggressive, but today after washing up, he hugged her and slept.


    ¡°Andrea.¡± In the dark room, Baron¡¯s voice was sounding more muffled.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I wish you don¡¯t do any betrayal on me, if not I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m gonna kill you.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Andrea answered and she¡¯s hesitating, she just wanted to cancel the contract, that didn¡¯t count as


    betrayal, right? She¡¯s an innocent person anyway.


    She thought and her mind was slowly relieved.


    Baron heard the smooth breath beside him, he sat up and took out his phone, watching the


    surveince video at that time.


    He saw all the expression about Andrea.


    Baron was sitting in the dark, he¡¯s hesitating.


    He could totally go and check herptop, but he wanted to give her more trust, wanting to test if this


    woman was trustable.


    He thought about the suspicious part about Andrea¡¯s identity his crew gave him a few days ago.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance.¡± Baron said.


    However, the sleeping Andrea had no idea about all these.


    During work, Andrea waited until everybody went to have their lunch.


    She walked to the balcony by herself and called Matthew.


    ¡°Mr. Todd, I¡¯ve received the e-mail you sent to me yesterday.¡± Andrea went straight to the point.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Matthew put down the pen he was holding, he was interested, ¡°What do Mr. Anderson think after


    reading?¡±


    Andrea said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m Anderson family¡¯s biological daughter?¡±


    Matthewughed, ¡°This you have to find it out yourself.¡±


    Found out herself? But how?


    Andrea was regretting about she cut the rtionship with Anderson family earlier.


    If she didn¡¯t do it, she might have a chance to find it out.


    When she was worried.


    Her phone rang again¡­


    She took a look, it was William.


    Right on time, she was worrying about how to find it out just now and William found her now.


    Andrea smiled and answered the phone, ¡°Hi, Andrea speaking.¡±


    ¡°William here.¡± William was looking at his daughter crying on the couch, he said to Andrea, ¡°Andrea


    ¡°Okay, eight in the night, I¡¯ll be there.¡± Andrea promised.


    After she promised, she hung up the phone, if not that she wanted to find out something, she really


    didn¡¯t want to have contact with any of them from Anderson family.


    William didn¡¯t know she would ept it that quickly, he was thinking about the attitude Andrea gave


    himst time, he still had to convince herst time¡­


    ¡°Dad, is sheing?¡± Cassidy thought about she couldn¡¯t find a job these days, none of those


    ¡°Yah, tonight.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know the reason, but since she promised, so he¡¯s not worried.


    Until evening, Andrea kept her things and gave a call to Abner, saying that she wanted to go there.


    Just when she was finished and walking to the hall, Baron called her.


    She answered and he said, ¡°I heard that you want to go there, are you out of your mind or what?¡±


    Andrea, ¡°¡­¡± Was this guy always that straightforward.


    ¡°I just have something to ask.¡± Andrea could only say that, she didn¡¯t want to lie him.


    ¡°Thing? What thing?¡± Baron was not letting her go that easily.


    ¡°Just some important things, I have to find out from him, rx, I¡¯ll be back before ten, for sure, don¡¯t


    worry about me.¡± She added thest words on purpose to upset him.


    The of course, Baron said, ¡°Nobody is worried about you.¡± Then he hung up the phone.


    Andrea looked at the ck screen andughed, she took a cab and went to Andersons house.


    Just when she went in the house, she saw William and Cassidy were already sitting at the table.


    Oh? Andrea raised her eyebrows, looking at William¡¯s attitude and stopped.


    ¡°This kid, why are you still standing there when you are back home? Come here.¡± William was still


    holding back since Hazel was in the jail and Andersons was almost fallen, he was smiling at her.


    Andrea felt interesting.


    She smiled and walked over, sitting beside William, which was the opposite side of Cassidy.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Andrea shocked on purpose, ¡°Why do my sister looks so normal today? I can¡¯t use to it.¡±


    Cassidyughed fakery, ¡°Nah.¡± If she could, she really wanted to go and ripped her apart, but she held


    it back since William had talk about it.

 Chapter 57 Testing William

    Chapter 57 Testing William


    Andrea was surprised by that, why did William call her back today? Even Cassidy was behaving today.


    William looked at Andrea, put some eggnts into her te, ¡°Dad remember you love eating eggnt


    since you are young.¡±


    Andrea, ¡°I¡¯m allergic to eggnt all the time.¡±


    Then she threw it into the bin.


    William almost couldn¡¯t hold anymore.


    A moment of silence from three of them.


    William broke the silence again, ¡°Last time you said that you want to cut the rtionship with us to your


    mom, I thought you are ying, but then you didn¡¯te back for a while, then I realize something is


    wrong.¡±


    Then he said, ¡°You know your mom, she¡¯s harsh on speaking but she¡¯s soft inside, don¡¯t take her words


    seriously, and don¡¯t say anything about cutting rtionship with us, since your are born here, then you


    are always our lovely daughter, I will not let you do that.¡±


    Andrea was just looking at him finished.


    She thought that if he said that to her years ago, she must be very happy about that.


    Ig she didn¡¯t experience everything in work, seen through too many fake people, she must had thought


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    William really loved her as a daughter.


    But unfortunately, she¡¯s not the one like before anymore.


    So, she didn¡¯t believe a single word William said to her.


    She was just curious, why was he doing this, what did he want from her?


    ¡°Your mom knows she¡¯s wrong already, it¡¯s not appropriate to keep her in there, right? And Andersons


    still count you in it, can you go and ask Baron if he can let her go?¡±


    Finally, William went on point after all that.


    Oh, that¡¯s why.


    ¡°Dad, I told youst time, it¡¯s KJ Group that did this, not me, I can¡¯t do anything about it, but¡­¡± She saw


    William¡¯s expression changed, so she decided to give him a turned, ¡°To Andersons, of course I won¡¯t let


    it die out, I will try to convince him after I¡¯m back there today, hope that he will let go of Andersons.¡±


    ¡°But dad you know, your daughter me is just a thing for Baron that kind of a guy, so I don¡¯t really know if


    my words are going to work¡­¡±


    William just wanted her to try it out, what if it worked?


    So, after Andrea promised it, he was happy, ¡°That¡¯s good enough, I¡¯m d that you can help out your


    dad.¡±


    ¡°But what about mom? What do we do!¡± Cassidy on the other side saw them were cooperating, she


    was worried and said that.


    She didn¡¯t really care about Andersons¡¯ dead or alive, she¡¯s only worrying about Hazel.


    Because without Hazel nning and helping behind her, she¡¯s nothing.


    Even Eason was barely finding her recently.


    William was a bit mad by Cassidy¡¯s attitude, he really didn¡¯t get Cassidy¡¯s behavior recently, but for


    keeping his face, he just gave her a look and said, ¡°I will think about other ways to help your mom,


    Andrea is getting tired today, stop ying!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ying?¡± But then Cassidy didn¡¯t get his look¡¯s meaning, she kept yelling, ¡°How is she tired? Tired


    of serving her man? Mom was right, this kind of people don¡¯t deserve toe in our house and be


    my¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± William shouted and interrupted her, ¡°You are saying nonsense, don¡¯t you know how mom


    teach you before!¡±


    He said and looked at the maids, ¡°You guys, cabin her for three days, and she¡¯s not allowed to go


    downstairs.¡±


    Cassidy knew she said something wrong, but she didn¡¯t expect William would do that to her just for


    Andrea, and he wanted to forbidden her, she couldn¡¯t believe that, ¡°Dad, how can you do that to me!


    I¡¯m your biological daughter! I¡¯m your daughter!¡±


    As soon enough, she was being dragged by those maids, her voice was disappearing.


    ¡°Andrea, don¡¯t listen to your sister¡¯s nonsense, she¡¯s getting out of control by your mom¡¯s thing, and


    she¡¯s always talking nonsense!¡± William looked at Andrea and trying to cover the thing that just


    happened.


    Andrea pretended to be confused, ¡°Does she mean she¡¯s the biological daughter and I¡¯m not?¡±


    She said and she kept looking at William to check his facial expression.


    William felt ufortable and adjusted his body, he was keeping his poker face, ¡°She¡¯s just being silly,


    how can you be silly like her, whose daughter are you if you¡¯re not mine!¡±


    Andrea smiled, ¡°Nah, I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    But she did get what she wanted by that testing, she didn¡¯t want to piss him off again.


    Then she stood up, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I have to go back to Baron.¡± She stopped and said, ¡°I won¡¯t forget


    about the thing you want me to say, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    William nodded, ¡°I knew you are my good girl.¡±


    Andrea turned and her smile disappeared straight away.


    Good girl? Huh, she didn¡¯t need that.


    But¡­


    She thought about William being ufortable for a second just now.


    Was she really not their daughter?


    She was thinking if she¡¯s not theirs, who was her mom?


    Where¡¯s her parent? Why was she in Andersons house?


    Would be great if her brother was awake, then she could ask him, he never lied to her, unfortunately¡­


    Andrea started to go to the castle, she recalled everything in her mind.


    Then she realized, this thing was not only a contract that simple, it seemed like connected to many


    things.


    No matter was her identity, or her brother¡¯s, or the woman that look just like her, and Baron¡¯s


    palpitation.


    Fate was like a huge web that covered her up.


    Until she reached the castle, Abner was standing at the door, he was looking sorrowful.


    She was worried, becausest time when she went and found Matthew, Abner had that face too.


    Abner sighed, ¡°Miss Anderson, how can you be that unfortunate in one day?¡±


    Andrea was confused.


    She just went to Andersons¡¯ house only, and she did tell Baron, what happened?

 Chapter 58 Relationship Broke

    Chapter 58 Rtionship Broke


    Abner sighed again, he felt like he was getting older.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Andrea was scared and followed behind him to get in the castle.


    She went in and felt the terrible atmosphere in there.


    ¡°¡­¡± What was happening?


    Andrea was looking at the one that was sitting at the living room.


    This face, it was looking bad, but it¡¯s usually like that wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Come, exin.¡± Baron knew when she stepped in, but he didn¡¯t expect her to stand there.


    ¡°I¡­ did tell you about I was going to their house.¡± Andrea saw Baron was not getting mad right away,


    she was relieved a little and walked forwards.


    She was guessing, maybe he was just having some bad time on work, she wanted to talk properly and


    maybe coquettish to him and she would be fine.


    However, she saw the thing that was on hisptop and she knew she was screwed.


    Wasn¡¯t that in her mailbox? How did he have that? Andrea was chocked for a second and her face was


    turning bad.


    ¡°The mistress contract¡¯s investigation?¡± Baron read the words one by one and staring at her.


    ¡°You checked myptop.¡± Andrea was calmed at this point, she was saying but not asking.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Baron sneered, ¡°Andrea, Andrea, I¡¯m really not expecting you are still thinking about escaping,


    why? Is it that hard to stay with me!¡±


    He thought about just now he found people to check herptop, he felt angry and ridiculous, his heart


    was like being covered with fire, it was painful.


    Huh, he was worrying about her getting bullied by Andersons, but then she was thinking about leaving


    him!


    ¡°Yes.¡± Andrea was also angry, the most annoying thing about him was his desire to control her all the


    time, and he didn¡¯t respect anyone, ¡°I just want to get away from you, because I want to live like a


    proper human being, and not a thing that can be thrown away!¡±


    ¡°A proper human being?¡± Baron took a ss from the table, ¡°Using my money and still talks about


    being a proper person? Andrea, you are disgusting me!¡±


    ¡°Baron!¡± Andrea¡¯s eyes were getting red, but she was still looking at him, ¡°I told you many times, I didn¡¯t


    sign the contract, but you didn¡¯t believe me, now I want to find the evidences by my self to prove my


    innocent, what did I do wrong.¡±


    ¡°And money you said, wasn¡¯t us getting what we need from each other? That¡¯s how it works, don¡¯t talk


    like you are the right one!¡±


    Andrea smiled, ¡°Talking about disgusting, you are the one that disgust me!¡±


    Baron threw the ss to her.


    Andrea couldn¡¯t dodge it and her forehead was bleeding.


    She touched it with her hand, and it was all heating liquid.


    ¡°Wanna hit me again?¡± Andrea stared at him, ¡°Do you want to kill me too? That¡¯s all you can do? When


    you are wrong and just be mad?¡±


    Baron, ¡°¡­¡±


    He regretted it the moment he threw the ss, but it was toote.


    Looking at her terrible looking face because of those blood.


    Baron closed his eyes, and opened again, his voice had tired feeling that he didn¡¯t even notice, ¡°Since


    you are that painful to be my mistress, Andrea, leave.¡±


    To Baron¡¯s stepping back, Andrea was shocked and looked at him.


    She wanted to make sure if she heard it wrong.


    When she was sure, she didn¡¯t hesitate and walked away.


    Just when she was about to walk out the door, a familiar voice wasing from her back.


    ¡°Think properly, if you step out of that door, you¡¯ll have nothing to do with me anymore from now on, I


    will not give you any special treatment also.¡±


    Andrea¡¯s response was, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Abner was standing at the door looking at all these, he saw Andrea walked over, his lips were moving,


    but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Andrea gave him a smile, considered that as a thank for all these times.


    When she was out the castle, she walked on the street alone, the cold wind was blowing her face.


    She adjusted her clothes, feeling at a loss.


    She thought one day if she got to get away from Baron, she must be very happy, but now, her feelings


    wereplicated.


    Every type of feelings was in her mind.


    She didn¡¯t feel much happy, she even felt sad.


    This didn¡¯t make any sense.


    Andrea covered her chest, said with a low volume, ¡°Andrea, did you really get use to being control?


    What are you thinking? You should be happy about this. If not, did you really think you can give your


    life to him one day?¡±


    She thought and forced herself to smile.


    She walked pass a car and from the reflection of the car, she saw a bloody, terrified face woman with a


    smile.


    ¡°¡­¡± Fuck, it looked terrible.


    Andrea took a wet tissue from her bag and slowly wiped away the blood, then she found a clinic to


    wrap the wound, after that she started her walk again.


    Usually, it needed half an hour to get there, but then she walked for two hours and finally reached it¡­


    She booked a hotel room,ying on the strange bed in a strange room.


    She thought about Baron, thought about Cassidy, thought about William¡­


    It was like a movie, quickly ying in her mind.


    Just like that? Andrea felt unreal.


    Finally, she was trying to sleep at first, but she sat up and found a pen and pencil, wrote down her


    situation, what she needed, and her goals on the paper.


    Although the contract had been canceled, but her identity was still not found, she wouldn¡¯t stop here,


    one was for her identity, and the other was¡­


    She still wanted to find out the reason about Baron¡¯s palpitation, then she could bring her brother back,


    and not owing anything to Baron anymore.

 Chapter 59 Christina’s Concern

    Chapter 59 Christina¡¯s Concern


    She thought about all the problems, and it¡¯s almost two or three in the morning.


    She finally felt sleepy.


    Andrea went in her dream blurry.


    The next day, her rm went off and it shocked her, she suddenly opened her eyes.


    Looking at this strange ce, and her sudden blur, where¡¯s Baron?


    Oh, she already broke the rtionship with him¡­


    When she was washing up, she looked at her spiritless face in the mirror, ruthlessly rubbed her hands,


    ¡°You should be happy since you get to leave him! You should be happy!¡±


    Didn¡¯t know if she really did lie herself, she didn¡¯t feel that bad anymore.


    She went to KJ Group, people were still greeting at her like usual, Christina had a strange new thing,


    she shared with Andrea.


    She was focusing on designing and listened to Queena¡¯s suggestion seriously.


    ¡°Andrea, Andrea, Andrea Anderson!¡± A voice stopped Andrea¡¯s thought.


    ¡°What happen to you?¡± Christina was worried and looked at her, ¡°I feel like you¡¯re not in the mood the


    whole day.¡±


    ¡°Did anything happen?¡± She saw Andrea¡¯s bandage on her forehead, ¡°Tell me if you need me, I will


    help you if I can!¡±


    Andrea was confused, ¡°Am I being absent minded the whole day?¡±


    Christina nodded heavily, ¡°Yes! You look like you lose your soul! Tell me what happen, are you not


    seeing me as your friend!?¡± Christina thought and couldn¡¯t help getting angry.


    She was seeing Andrea as her friend all the time, but then Andrea was always like this¡­


    ¡°No! no!¡± Andrea realized Christina had misunderstood her, she quickly exined, ¡°I really did see you


    as my friend.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m not in the mood today is because¡­¡± It¡¯s impossible to tell her it was because she broke the


    rtionship with Baron, she rolled her eyes and said some truth, ¡°I slept tootest night, I¡¯m so tired


    right now.¡±


    Christina didn¡¯t really believe her, ¡°Really? Then why did you sleep thatte?¡±


    Andrea silenced for a second and thought about the news she saw a couple days ago, ¡°ying Mobile


    Legend! That game is so addictive! I keep losing and losing, it makes me angry and I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    ¡°?¡± Christina didn¡¯t expect an answer like that, because Andrea didn¡¯t look like a girl that was addicted


    to game.


    But by listening to her exined, it might be real¡­


    And coincidently, Christina was almost a big fan of Mobile Legend, ¡°Which server are you in? Wechat


    or QQ? What level are you? Let me y with you tonight, I promise I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Andrea, ¡°¡­¡±


    People shouldn¡¯t be lying at all, because if you did, you had to cover up the lies with another one, and it


    kept going, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m too madst night, so I¡¯ve already uninstalled the game, and I won¡¯t touch it


    anymore, trash game, wasting my time!¡±


    Christina reluctantly said, ¡°Okay then, call me if you want to y someday.¡±


    Andrea nodded nicely.


    Christina looked at her and sighed, she mumbled, ¡°Isn¡¯t her a goddess character? How does she


    change to a game addiction character now?¡±


    Because she was saying it too quietly, Andrea didn¡¯t hear it all, she just heard goddess, ¡°Yeah? What


    did you say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Christina denied and walked away.


    Andrea felt baffled looking at her.


    Just like that, five days had gone, Andrea started to get used to it.


    One day, she felt like kept living in a hotel was not a solution, so she decided to find a house near the


    But then when she was about to go, her phone rang.


    She opened it and it was William.


    She thought aboutst time they met, Andrea raised her eyebrows, why was he finding her?


    ¡°Hello, Andrea speaking.¡±


    ¡°Andrea, dad have something to tell you today, so don¡¯t leave when you off work, okay, dad will pick


    you up.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything that I can help?¡±


    ¡°What can it be, I just miss you, that¡¯s all.¡±


    He said and hung her up.


    Andrea was holding the phone, her eyes shed through a dark light.


    Missed her? Her mind automatically yed the past years¡¯ William¡¯s poker face, this kind of people


    missed her, were you kidding me?


    But in the end, Andrea still wanted to figure out her identity, so she didn¡¯t reject William¡¯s invite.


    She went to Andersons¡¯ house again, Andrea saw a maid was already standing at the door when she


    was far away.


    The maid saw it¡¯s her and bowed at her, then she ran in the house.


    When Andrea walked till the door, she saw William and Cassidy wereing out to wee her.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Interesting.


    Andrea raised her eyebrows, this time was more grand thanst time? What did he want this time?


    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t let them know about her and Baron¡¯s thing, if not their face must be a


    concert.


    ¡°Andrea, finally you are here. The food is ready for a long time, we are waiting just for you.¡± William


    said.


    ¡°Why are you guys waiting me?¡± Andreaughed, ¡°You guys can eat first, since you guys never wait


    me before, right?¡±


    William, ¡°¡­¡±


    Cassidy, ¡°Andrea, watch your mouth, how can you talk to dad like that!¡±


    Andrea didn¡¯t respond.


    William saw her face and turned to scold Cassidy, ¡°Can you just leave her alone since she¡¯sing


    back once in a while?¡±


    Cassidy, ¡°?¡±


    Leave her alone?


    Recently, William felt like Cassidy was crazy.


    By now, they were the one that needed help from Andrea, they couldn¡¯t hit or scold her like before


    anymore. Also, Andrea was not the weak and helpless Andrea like before anymore.


    William thought and stared at Cassidy.


    Then, he smiled and walked up to Andrea wanted to hold her hand, ¡°Why are you still standing here


    since we are family? Let¡¯s get in!¡±


    Andrea dodged his hand and walked in by herself.


    They got seated, and because ofst time¡¯s experience, William didn¡¯t help taking any food for Andrea


    anymore.


    Cassidy didn¡¯t talk much too.


    After they were done eating, William waved at his maid, ¡°Go and that the present in my study¡¯s table.¡±

 Chapter 60 Checked in Andersons’ House

    Chapter 60 Checked in Andersons¡¯ House


    William took over the present and gave it to Andrea, ¡°Andrea, dad is happy that you help Andersons


    talk to Baron, and it¡¯s almost your birthday, so I prepare a gift for you, open it, see if you like it.¡±


    Andrea was about to take it, because who didn¡¯t want a free gift?


    But after listening to William¡¯s words, her hands were stopped in the air, she hesitated.


    Did Baron let go of Andersons? What happened? But she didn¡¯t say a single word in front of Baron¡­


    Although she was thinking a lot in her head, but her face was still the same.


    ¡°Of course, I will like it if it¡¯s dad¡¯s gift.¡± Andrea took the present and saw the logo on the ck box, she


    already had some idea, but when she opened it, she was surprised, ¡°Oh my god, this is this year¡¯s


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    brand new autumn limited edition¡¯s bag, I heard that¡¯s only hundred of these in the world, how did dad


    get this? Do you really want to give me this precious thing?¡±


    ¡°Of course, dad will even get the stars if you want.¡± William saw her satisfaction, his smile was kinda


    real this time, because it worth his money.


    Andrea was holding the bag, nodded, and smiled at Cassidy.


    Cassidy obviously didn¡¯t know William would give her something like this.


    Because she told William that she wanted this bag earlier, but then he said it was too expensive.


    Then he was giving it to Andrea!?


    Cassidy was mad, ¡°Dad, are you my dad or her dad! Why do I feel like you treat her better than me!¡±


    ¡°What whose dad? I¡¯m both of your dad, stop saying nonsense Cassidy!¡± William was not happy,


    because this was not the first time Cassidy said the wrong thing.


    She acted like this even she was in front of him, didn¡¯t know what she would do if she¡¯s behind him.


    ¡°Dad! You¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, if sister like this bag, I can give it to her, I just don¡¯t want sister and dad be mad.¡± Andrea had


    watched enough of it, she stood up and handed the bag to Cassidy.


    Who didn¡¯t know how to act?


    Cassidy was feeling wronged at first, but now she felt insulted and she was mad.


    She reached out her hand and hit Andrea¡¯s hand, ¡°Who wants your bag!¡±


    Andrea was not holding tight at all, and after she hit her hand, her hand automatically let go, and the


    bag was falling on the table.


    Those food were not being kept yet, so it made the bag dirty.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Cassidy shouted subconsciously, she wanted to save the bag, but her mind stopped her at the


    Then she left.


    William was watching the entire scene from happy to this.


    His breath was getting heavier, he pointed at Cassidy¡¯s back, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Because she was still his biological daughter in the end, he didn¡¯t really want to scold her too much.


    So, he turned around andforted Andrea, ¡°Andrea, your sister is immature, you know that, so don¡¯t


    bother about her, okay?¡±


    Andrea, ¡°¡­¡±


    This kind of sister was immature, wanted her to not bother things, she heard it from she was young till


    now, and it felt like it was sarcastic when she heard it now.


    William saw her didn¡¯t say anything, so he continued, ¡°You are still Andersons¡¯ daughter, keep living at


    Howards¡¯ house is not a thing, right? And since Mr. Howard like you that much, then you should move


    back, and let dad to talk to him about your ce.¡±


    This topic¡¯s change was making Andrea a little confused.


    What did he mean? Did he really want to help her? Andrea thought.


    No, no! William would behave like this was because Andersons¡¯ crisis had gone, so her value was


    bing limited, letting her back wasn¡¯t to help her about her ce, it was because he thought Baron


    was seeing her as an important person, so he wanted to get more things from Baron by using her.


    But this dad didn¡¯t think about one thing, she was just a mistress for Baron, how could he do anything


    bad for himself for her?


    Right, he said move back.


    If it failed, he¡¯s just gonna let her live like before, then let her marry to a rich guy, all the same thing.


    This guy! Thought she was an idiot?


    Andrea felt like she ate hundreds of flies, she was disgusted, and she hit the table, she was about to


    break his lies.


    But then she thought about her investigation about her identity, and if she had a twin sister.


    ¡°Dad is right, I will listen to dad, I will move in tomorrow.¡± Andrea changed the thing she was about to


    say.


    William was already preparing his mental to get scold when she hit the table, but when her words went


    in his ears, it was not even closed to what he expected.


    William was shocked, but still he was a cheeky person that worked many years in business, so he


    reacted quickly, ¡°That¡¯s right, dad is doing this of your own good.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Andrea was smiling, but it looked sarcastic no matter how you looked at it.


    But since it was settled, Andrea went back to the hotel and kept her things, and she went to Andersons¡¯


    house the next day.


    She was thinking about where to rent house anyway, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about it anymore.


    It was morning when she reached there.


    Cassidy had washed up and she wasing downstairs ready to have her breakfast.


    But then she saw Andrea¡¯s eyes, which were obviously smiling but cold eyes.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Cassidy asked.


    William answered for her, ¡°Cassidy, why are you not behaving this early in the morning? This is our


    house.¡±


    ¡°Your sister is moving in from now on, you cannot bully her like before anymore, if not, try it and look


    what will happen to you!¡±


    Cassidy heard that and rolled her eyes, ¡°Move back? What? Andrea, you are finally getting kicked out


    by Baron, right? I knew it, how could Baron really like you, he just wanted to y¡­¡±

 Chapter 61 First Test

    Chapter 61 First Test


    ¡°Cassidy!¡± William interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s me that ask your sister toe back, letting her live with a guy


    when they¡¯re not married is not appropriate at all, I¡¯m gonna go and talk to Baron¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? Andrea is staying beside him because she¡¯s his mistress, and now you want her to


    marry Baron? Do you think Baron will agree that?¡± Cassidy was shocked by William¡¯s being naive.


    William was embarrassed by his own daughter.


    Andrea was putting sauce on her toast as she was watching them arguing.


    For real, even Cassidy knew that¡¯s impossible, why would William think Andrea can get any benefit


    from Baron?


    But in the end, Andrea still helped William, ¡°Dad is doing this for my own good, I only listen to dad.¡±


    This made William feel relief, and it also made Cassidy shocked and looked at her.


    ¡°Andrea, I think you are too crazy for the title here, look at yourself, you thought you deserve to do


    that?¡± Cassidy ran over and started to point and scold Andrea.


    William felt headache and rubbed his head, pointed at the maids and said, ¡°You guys, put her in her


    room, do not let her out in three days.¡±


    Cassidy stared at them, ¡°I dare you guys!¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­¡±


    Three of the maids carried her away. And William was feeling she was too noisy, so he took a napkin


    and put it in her mouth.


    Cassidy never got treated like this before, so she hated William, but she hated Andrea more.


    If Andrea didn¡¯t exist, she was the one to get treated, she looked good, she¡¯s kind, and she didn¡¯tck


    guys that were chasing her.


    Andrea looked into Cassidy¡¯s eyes, and lightly smiled to her.


    And then¡­


    Cassidy struggled even harder.


    After they¡¯re done with Cassidy, the house was quiet again.


    William had nothing to say but he still said, ¡°You are going to workter, right? I will send you there


    since I¡¯m passing there.¡±


    Andrea nodded.


    A day¡¯s working time passed by quickly, it was normal for everyone.


    However, Queena didn¡¯t think so.


    She looked at Andrea¡¯s seat, she was dazing, why did the president didn¡¯t call Andrea over for almost a


    week? Wasn¡¯t he always called her once to twice a day before?


    Did the president Mr. Howard quarrel with Andrea recently?


    She admitted she was gossiping, but to satisfy her boss, it normal to guess his daily routine.


    So, she called Andrea over to ask.


    ¡°How are you doing recently? Do you have any thing that I can help?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Andrea felt baffled.


    ¡°No.¡± Queena stopped and said, ¡°Your designs for autumn have already producing, it will be started


    selling after six months. To make sure you are not going to mess up in this time, I wish you can tell me


    if you have anything that needs help.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Andrea understood.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°You can go now.¡±


    Just like that, Andrea was confused and went back to her seat, Christina snuck to her and asked,


    ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s concerned about my condition¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Christina felt baffled, when did Queena became this bored?


    After work, William came to get Andrea.


    Andrea opened the car door, when she was about to go in, she heard someone said from behind, ¡°Mr.


    Howard, what do you think about the mall project?¡±


    Her heart couldn¡¯t help pounding, she looked over and she saw that familiar face.


    But Baron didn¡¯t even look at her, he went over.


    William didn¡¯t see this because he was working in the car.


    He¡¯s just curious why Andrea didn¡¯te in the car for that long, ¡°Andrea?¡±


    Andrea didn¡¯t say anything.


    She sat on the seat and looked outside, the guy wasn¡¯t far away, but she felt like they¡¯re so far apart.


    Didn¡¯t know if he had palpitation these days? If he had it, how did he get over it?¡±


    When she realized what she was thinking, she pinched herself really hard, until her tears couldn¡¯t help


    ¡°Andrea, Baron had nothing to do with you anymore, remember that! The only thing you could do for


    him was, quickly found out why could you cure his palpitation, and not thinking other things right now!


    Andrea warned herself.¡±


    Because she was thinking about that, so when she was back to Anderson¡¯s house, she quickly found if


    her room had anything suspicious.


    First, she found a photo, she carefully investigated it, then she realized she found nothing.


    That meant, she was born here, was she really Anderson¡¯s daughter? But who was the woman that


    looked like her in the camera?


    Andrea fell into deep thought.


    Dinner time, Andrea didn¡¯t see Cassidy.


    It was a little unfortunate, because wanna get something from Cassidy¡¯s mouth was much easier than


    William.


    ¡°Dad, people usually say kids are more likely to look like their dad or mom, but why do I feel like I don¡¯t


    look like either you or mom? But sister does?¡± Andrea thought and she asked from scratched.


    Williamughed and said, ¡°How are we not simr? Look at your eyes, it looks just like your mom, and


    your mouth, people say your mouth looks just like mine.¡±


    Andrea thought and realized he wasn¡¯t wrong.


    She gave up this point, ¡°Then dad, do you think I will have a twin sister is out there, I heard my


    colleague said that she saw a woman look just like me one time, didn¡¯t know if that¡¯s real.¡±


    ¡°Stop saying nonsense!¡± William¡¯s voice raised, he realized he was overreacting, then he said, ¡°We


    only have you both, you and your sister. There¡¯s no others, stop thinking those nonsense!¡±

 Chapter 62 Hazel Was Back

    Chapter 62 Hazel Was Back


    William said and not waiting for Andrea¡¯s response, then he stood up, ¡°I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Andrea looked at him and thought a lot of things.


    Seemed like there¡¯s something wrong for sure, if not William wouldn¡¯t have those kinds of reaction.


    She could have just did the DNA test if she only wanna verify if she was William¡¯s daughter, but what


    she wanted to do right now wasn¡¯t only that, the most important thing was, she wanted to find out the


    truth, and who was the woman that looked exactly like her!


    Andrea went back to her room and looked at all of the things, she took a paper and started to analyze,


    after that, she tore the paper to dust on purpose and threw it into the bin.


    She decided to go on Cassidy since she couldn¡¯t get anything from William.


    Because Cassidy seemed like she knew something.


    It would be much easier if Hazel were here because she must have known more than her, and she¡¯s


    easier to speak out the truth than Cassidy.


    This was the first time that Andrea wanted to see Hazel ever.


    Maybe the god heard what she wanted, because the next day when she went back home, she saw


    Hazel when she opened the door, and there were Eason and Cassidy sitting on the couch.


    ¡°Look who¡¯s here. Your dad said that you left Howard¡¯s house, I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but now you¡¯re


    here, don¡¯t you feel so arrogant when you are with Baron? Why are you here now? He dumps you?¡±


    Hazel contemptuously looked at her.


    Andrea was standing at the door, she felt that Cassidy and Hazel were all the same, look how they


    spoke to her¡­


    But then, Andrea didn¡¯t get to reply yet, and Eason said, ¡°Aunt, Andrea is still your daughter, how can


    you say that to her? That¡¯s over the top!¡±


    At this time, Hazel realized that the usual gentle Eason was really getting angry right now.


    Cassidy pulled Eason¡¯s shoulder and med Hazel, ¡°Right! How can mom say that to little sister! At


    least she¡¯s willing toe back to home, we should be happy!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hazel paused for a second and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s mommy¡¯s fault, mom is just mad that Andrea


    not listening to us.¡± She said and looked at Andrea, ¡°Mom apologize to you, okay? I know Andrea will


    forgive and understand mom, right?¡±


    med first, and then forced people to forgive her, was her usual trick.


    But then Andrea didn¡¯t take it at all, ¡°Don¡¯t you normally be like that? Why are you apologizing now? I


    didn¡¯t see you do that before.¡±


    Hazel was embarrassed, she was staring at Andrea and thought, this bitch was just like how Cassidy


    said to her earlier, she was not that easy going like before anymore, she regret to treat her too easy


    these days until Andrea behaved like this.


    Even Andrea didn¡¯t know what Hazel was thinking by now, though she must be scolding her in her


    mind.


    Eason was there, so Andrea waszy to argue with them.


    So, she changed her shoes and walked upstairs.


    Eason saw her didn¡¯t say a word to him and she was about to go upstairs, then he wanna go too.


    However, when he was about to go, Cassidy stopped him.


    Cassidy was smiling, but she spoke like she was wronged, ¡°Does Eason want to find my sister? But


    you saw her attitude just now, you will be scolded if you go, and I¡¯m your girlfriend, don¡¯t you think you


    should think about my face?¡±


    Hazel also helped Cassidy to convince him.


    Eason was dyed by them until Andrea left.


    His great behavior made him forced himself to erase his madness, he turned around andforted


    Cassidy, ¡°I¡¯m just want to go to the bathroom, don¡¯t think too much, why I would find Andrea for?¡±


    Cassidy didn¡¯t believe that, but her face was all shocked, she let go of Eason¡¯s arm, ¡°Then I


    misunderstood you, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just too concern of you. I hope you don¡¯t mind that, I didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡±


    Eason stayed patience, ¡°I know you didn¡¯t mean to do that, so I didn¡¯t me you.¡± He thought that it


    was him liking her at first, so he felt guilty, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I, Eason will be with you forever.¡±


    Cassidy nodded, she felt happy.


    Eason smiled and patted her head then went to the bathroom.


    Until Eason went out of vision, Cassidy¡¯s face copsed.


    She went to hug Hazel¡¯s waist and started to coquettish with her, ¡°Mom, mom, look at him, how could


    he treat me like that?¡±


    Hazel tapped her hand, ¡°Man always likes those cute and weak girls, he can¡¯t escape from you if you


    keep doing that to him.¡±


    Cassidy heard that and stayed silence for a while, she felt jealous and had desire, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want


    Eason, he has no use other than designing things, look at him, how can he be anything big in the


    future?¡±


    Hazel felt like she¡¯s not wrong, ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want to be with Baron, since Andrea was dump, this is my chance¡­¡± Cassidy raised her head, she


    felt hopeful and looked at Hazel, ¡°Help me mom, think about it, if I be with Baron, don¡¯t even talk about


    Andrea, everyone has to treat you like you are a queen, nobody will bully us anymore.¡±


    Hazel started to think about it after Cassidy said that. ¡°You¡¯re right, Baron is much better than Eason.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Her mind was appearing Baron¡¯s poker face, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to get Baron.¡±


    Cassidy wasn¡¯t having it, ¡°Why can¡¯t I do it? Even Andrea can do it!¡±


    Hazel¡¯s mind was flooded by her desire and benefits, ¡°Right, our Cassidy is so much better than that


    bitch!¡±


    She said and stopped, ¡°Let me think how we are going to do this.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 63 Hazel the Insider

    Chapter 63 Hazel the Insider


    When they were having dinner, William said he had things to do at thepany, so he couldn¡¯te


    back.


    Then there¡¯s only Andrea, Cassidy, Hazel, and Eason at the dining table, awkward situation.


    Cassidy and Hazel kept having eye contacts, they wanna keep satirize Andrea, but still, Eason was


    there, so they didn¡¯t do it.


    And Eason was eating as he was checking Andrea¡¯s expression.


    He didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on of him, he hated Andrea before, but now he kept looking at her.


    But Andrea didn¡¯t care anything at all.


    She was holding the bowl with one hand, and another one was holding chopsticks, calmly picking her


    favorite food.


    ¡°Andrea, didn¡¯t Mr. Howard like you very much before? He kept looking for you when you¡¯re gone, but


    why didn¡¯t he give you a call for so long?¡± Hazel thought about the talking she had with Cassidy, she


    wanted to make sure, so she started to test Andrea.


    Andrea heard that, she smiled and raised her head, ¡°Yah, just like what you just said, Baron dumped


    me, why? Are you going to let Cassidy to get him?¡±


    Hazel didn¡¯t think she would say that, and she was shocked.


    ¡°Andrea, how could you say that! Mom is just worrying about you, you can ignore it if you don¡¯t like it,


    but why did you insult me!¡± Cassidy hit the table and stood up, didn¡¯t know if she was mad or shy, her


    face waspletely red, her eyes were having tears and she was staring at Andrea.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± Andrea despised her, ¡°Is my sister getting caught, so you¡¯re mad?¡±


    ¡°You!!!¡± Cassidy was so mad that she didn¡¯t care anything else anymore, ¡°Andrea, I dare you to say it


    again, I will tear you apart!¡±


    Andrea, ¡°I¡¯m so scared!¡±


    Cassidy, ¡°¡­¡±


    Eason was at the side, he was looking at Cassidy almost rushing there to fight Andrea, he was scared


    and stopped her, ¡°Cassidy, what are you doing? I almost can¡¯t recognize you anymore!¡±


    Hazel also said, ¡°Yeah, Cassidy you really didn¡¯t behave this time, your sister is still young, you have to


    forgive her even if she said something wrong, how could you go there and punish her!¡±


    Andrea backed out and wiped her mouth with a napkin, ¡°Keep fighting if you guys like it. I¡¯m done


    eating, bye.¡±


    She said and went upstairs.


    Cassidy was finally awake, she realized her behavior just now, she took a deep breath and calm herself


    down, her face started to be normal again.


    ¡°Eason, mom raised us when we are young, so I was mad when I heard Andrea said that to mom, I


    was so disappointed, so that I did that.¡±


    She peeked to see Eason¡¯s expression, then she kept saying, ¡°Actually, even if you and mom didn¡¯t


    stop me just now, I wouldn¡¯t really go and hit her! She¡¯s still my sister, I wouldn¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    Usually, if Cassidy was being like this, Eason would think that Cassidy was innocent.


    But didn¡¯t know why, he felt annoyed today.


    He rubbed his eyebrow, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done also, I¡¯m gonna go home.¡±


    Cassidy was prepared to say more, but then Eason said he was leaving, so she didn¡¯t say it.


    She pulled Eason¡¯s shirt and said it quietly, ¡°Today is the first day that my mome back, didn¡¯t you


    promise me you will stay here? Why are you going back now?¡±


    Eason wrinkled and thought, he did promise her.


    ¡°Okay then¡­¡± He stopped and said, ¡°Take me to the guest room then, I¡¯m really tired.¡±


    Cassidy was thinking about Baron at the moment, she was thinking about how to get that boss, so she


    didn¡¯t realize Eason¡¯s reaction, she just felt like maybe he was tired.


    So, she brought him to the room.


    They called it a day.


    ¡°Did Eason sleep yet?¡± Hazel saw Cassidy went downstairs again and asked.


    Cassidy nodded, ¡°Yah, almost.¡±


    Hazel smiled and pulled her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go, mom will help you to punish that bitch.¡±


    Cassidy was surprised, then she realized Hazel¡¯s meaning, ¡°Really? Mom treats me so well! Unlike


    dad, he only knows how to treat Andrea, he forgets that I¡¯m his daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhh!¡± Hazel was smiling at first, but then when she heard what she said just now, she was worried


    and interrupted Cassidy, ¡°How could you say that here? Did you forget what I told you before!¡±


    Cassidy covered her mouth, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mom, Andrea made me say that!¡±


    Hazel tapped her hand and said nothing.


    Until they went to Andrea¡¯s door, Hazel knocked the door, ¡°Andrea, mom brought you some fruits, open


    the door, mom will bring it to you.¡±


    Andrea was ying her phone on the bed.


    Then she was scared by this knock, until she heard what Hazel said, she raised her eyebrow, she was


    interested.


    Because ording to her knowledge to Hazel and Cassidy, they wouldn¡¯t just bring her fruits.


    Then why they were here?


    She didn¡¯t even go and find them yet, then they came by themselves, interesting.


    Andrea put down her phone and answered, ¡°I¡¯ming, wait for me mom.¡± She wanted to use this to


    get something she wanted to know.


    Then she opened the door.


    Of course, there was no fruit at all.


    So, Andrea leaned on the door, ¡°What are you two going to do?¡±


    Cassidy, ¡°Do what? Of course, we areing to punish you! Mom is back now, you think you can do


    well from now on?¡±


    Andrea was about to say other things, but she saw the door at the east had a gap, then she said, ¡°Mom


    is not yours, she¡¯s mine too, why would she punish me!¡±


    Hazel looked at Andrea, just like she was looking at a joke, ¡°I only have one daughter and she¡¯s


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Cassidy, you little bitch don¡¯t deserve anything.¡±

 Chapter 64 Eason Found the Truth

    Chapter 64 Eason Found the Truth


    ¡°Mom, how could you say that to me?¡± Andrea¡¯s face was hiding in the dark, so that they couldn¡¯t see


    her facial expression, ¡°Until now, no matter what happens, you always help sister, and scold and hit me


    and brother, but since you raise me, so I bear it, then I grew up, I learnt designing, and I thought I can


    be independent, but who knows, my designs should be giving sister to use, you¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, are you insane?¡± Hazel felt like she was looking at a neuropathy, she couldn¡¯t


    understand that Andrea had bear it so many years, but then she¡¯s saying these now.


    Andrea pretended to smile miserably, she turned around and closed the door, acting like she was very


    sad.


    Cassidy, ¡°Mom, do you think she¡¯s crazy because Baron dumped her?¡±


    Hazel, ¡°I think so.¡±


    So, they held their victory smile and left, they were about to go back their room to discuss about how to


    get Baron.


    These two were immersed in their nice dream, they didn¡¯t notice that the gap at the guest room was


    getting bigger behind them.


    Eason was in the dark thinking about what they just said with Andrea.


    Andrea was the one that getting bullied and getting stole of her designs?


    Wasn¡¯t this what Cassidy told him that Andrea did this to her? And Cassidy was saying that she¡¯s the


    bigger sister, so she had to forgive her, but he couldn¡¯t help being disappointed, because he was


    always having bias towards Andrea for a long time.


    But now this told him it was all the other way around, and looking at Hazel and Cassidy¡¯s attitudes,


    seemed like it¡¯s all the truth, and it happened a lot of times.


    Then, who¡¯s the girl that he kept liking?


    He thought about Cassidy¡¯s designs, and Andrea¡¯s, the answer was in his mind¡­


    Why couldn¡¯t he figure out this obvious thing?


    The usual smart Eason fell into a deep thought process.


    And in the other room, Andrea was happy that she finally revealed the truth in front of Eason.


    Because she didn¡¯t care was a thing, but the others framed her was another thing.


    She didn¡¯t believe that, if Eason listened to this, and would still believe that Cassidy was the innocent


    one.


    But¡­


    To the thing that was she Anderson¡¯s biological daughter, she was still thinking.


    After testing all of them, she had a high percentage to believe that she was not their biological


    daughter, but about her real identity though¡­


    Seemed like there¡¯s another secret behind it.


    Because if they just wanted to adopt a daughter, ording to Hazel¡¯s personality, she would¡¯ve just


    insult her if she wanted to, but then neither Hazel nor William were not saying anything about this.


    Especially sometimes when Cassidy wanted to say something about this, she would be interrupted


    right away.


    That attitude was not only guilty¡­ It was more like afraid.


    Afraid of what? What would have made them scared?


    She thought and her mind went into a dark ce.


    The next day, Andrea woke up, she was thinking about ording to Eason¡¯s personality, after knowing


    the truth, he would definitely argue with Cassidy, then when Cassidy was extremely mad, she wanted


    to get something from her.


    She thought a lot of thingsst night, but she still felt like it was too hard to get information from either


    Hazel or William.


    No that they were too smart, it was because they never talked about it.


    So, she still had to get it from Cassidy, maybe she would know something and gave her a direction at


    least¡­


    But then, what she didn¡¯t expect was, Eason bear it.


    Looked at that smile and that gentle face, how did it look anything like he was being lied all the time?


    Eason seemed like felt the look from Andrea, he raised his head and smiled to her.


    Andrea also did it back.


    Hazel saw Andrea came downstairs, she said it loud on purpose, ¡°Eason, did you mean what you said


    just now? Let Cassidy go to your ce and work?¡±


    Eason smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± He said and patted Cassidy¡¯s head, ¡°I think her talent shouldn¡¯t be


    hided, so I think I should give her a tform to shine.¡±


    Cassidy was gone by this gentleman, she thought that if not that Eason was not as rich as Baron, she


    would just stay with him.


    It was all her fault, because of her being too charmful, since Eason treated her that well, she decided to


    give him some face when she wanted to break up with him.


    And Cassidy was being humble at the outside, ¡°I¡¯m not that good like what you said.¡±


    Andrea, ¡°¡­¡± I¡¯m just gonna watch this acting.


    Even Andrea herself didn¡¯t notice that she didn¡¯t feel anything anymore when looking at Eason treated


    Cassidy gentle.


    They were just friends.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Andrea, if you didn¡¯t do well at KJ Group, we can let Eason to arrange a job to you, because he will


    help since you are Cassidy¡¯s little sister, right Eason?¡± But obviously, someone didn¡¯t want Andrea to


    just watch this, especially Hazel, she would love to do this to Andrea forever.


    Eason didn¡¯t answer yet, and Andrea said, ¡°Thanks for the offer, but I¡¯m doing well at KJ Group, so


    don¡¯t worry.¡±


    This answer was like letting Hazel punched a pillow.


    She sneered and didn¡¯t want to bother Andrea anymore.


    Andrea had her breakfast, and Eason stood up, ¡°I and your sister want to go to work too, let us give


    you a ride.¡±


    Andrea looked at them both and smiled, ¡°No thanks.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to get disgusted early in the morning by Cassidy.


    And Eason was there, she couldn¡¯t get many things from Cassidy.


    She said and took her bag then left.


    When she arrived thepany, she opened her design andpleted it like usual.


    Time always flew faster when you¡¯re working.


    Suddenly, two hours were past.


    Andrea rubbed her neck and wrist, and she was about to stretch.


    Then she heard a noise at the door.

 Chapter 65 Baron Made Things Difficult

    Chapter 65 Baron Made Things Difficult


    ¡°Mr. Howard, why are you here?¡± This was Queena¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Checking progress.¡± This was Baron¡¯s voice, unconcerned but majestic as usual.


    Andrea raised her head by her instinct, her face was a bit shocked.


    For real though, she didn¡¯t see him for quite a long time,st time that she saw him was when William


    came to get her.


    This guy looked like he was thinner than before, his face was looking more angr, but that made


    people became more afraid of him.


    ¡°Andrea, why are you waiting for? Queena calls you!¡± Christina¡¯s voice came out of nowhere, then she


    realized she was dazing the whole time, until Queena called her and she didn¡¯t notice.


    ¡°Queena.¡± Andrea stood up and walked towards Queena, ¡°Is there anything that I can help?¡±


    Queena didn¡¯t mind Andrea dazing just now, she thought she was just tired, ¡°Mr. Howard wants to hear


    about the progress of Autumn, and the concept of designs, and coincidentally you are in charge of this


    part, so I want you to tell him.¡±


    Andrea looked around her and realized everyone in here was the designer of this season.


    She nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Baron, ¡°Dazing during work, Miss Anderson¡¯s working attitude has to be considered.¡± He said and


    walked in the meeting room.


    Andrea didn¡¯t have a chance to exin at all, and she was scolded.


    She took a deep breath and told herself it was her fault to daze during work, he was right, then she


    held her anger.


    But the exnation onwards let her believe that he was here to make her embarrassed.


    When the other designer was exining, even though he had his poker face to make people couldn¡¯t


    know if he agreed or not, but at least he didn¡¯t say much.


    But until it was her turn, he kept throwing question at her.


    And the most important thing that made her even angrier was, every question he asked was too on


    point to let her couldn¡¯t dodge it.


    Andrea clenched her fists, but her smile was still there.


    She could handle it no matter what question Baron was asking, until thest part, her exnation was


    over, the meeting room was already like an ice room.


    Everyone in there was breathing carefully.


    ¡°Mr. Howard, do you have any question?¡± Andrea kept her professional smile and looked at Baron.


    Baron tapped the table and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Andrea also didn¡¯t speak.


    They fell into some weird stalemate.


    Atst, Baron said, ¡°No.¡±


    Then he got up and said to Queena, ¡°You taught them well, your crews are great.¡±


    Queena smiled forcedly, ¡°It¡¯s all your lead, Mr. Howard.¡±


    Until Baron left, they were all relieved.


    Someone directlyy on the table, ¡°Mr. Howard is so scary, I feel like I¡¯m in hell when he¡¯s looking at


    me.¡±


    The other one was wiping his sweat, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, you will be dead if he heard that.¡± He said and


    looked towards Andrea who was arranging the files, heplemented, ¡°To be honest, Andrea, I


    thought you are just good at designing before, but today you are like this.¡±


    He gave Andrea a thumbs up.


    Thedy thatid on the table also said, ¡°Yeah, Andrea, you¡¯re so good today, I think I will cry if I get


    asked like that, how could you just simply answer his questions so well.¡±


    Andrea smiled and shook her head, ¡°Nah, everyone is great, I¡¯m scare of him too. Didn¡¯t know how


    many times I pinched myself just now.¡±


    She said and revealed her palms, there¡¯s some crescent shaped red marks in there.


    Queena walked in and looked at everybody, she smiled, ¡°Okay, I know you guys¡¯ hard work.¡±


    She stopped for a second and slowed down on purpose, ¡°But I have good news for you guys, do y¡¯all


    wanna hear it?¡±


    Everyone was disturbed by her sold off.


    ¡°Say it then Queena.¡±


    ¡°Yah, stop selling off, we almost died just now by M. Howard.¡±


    ¡°Just say it Queena!¡±


    ¡­


    Queena lightly coughed, ¡°Mr. Howard said, because the summer and autumn¡¯s new designs are selling


    great, so all of your year-end bonuses are doubled!¡±


    She said and they were all cheering.


    ¡°Oh my god, really!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Howard, long live the king!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy, I almost cry, this is the first time I feel like Mr. Howard is so handsome and kind.¡±


    ¡­


    By listening to them saying were getting more and more nonsense, Queena stopped them, ¡°But there¡¯s


    a requirement though, winter new design have to be great too, cannot be worse than this!¡±


    ¡°Make sure to get your job done!¡±


    Andrea went back to her seat, looking at her colleagues¡¯ fighting spirit, she couldn¡¯t help smiling, this


    smile was much real than the smile she had before.


    Maybe it was because of the atmosphere, the following days in the KJ designing department, the crews


    were like on steroids.


    Andrea was also being affected by it, her working time was extended longer and longer.


    Until she didn¡¯t even notice that Andersons¡¯ house¡¯s condition was getting weird.


    Especially Cassidy, the amounts of her getting angry was getting many as hell.


    Until today, Cassidy was eating, then she suddenly threw the chopsticks on the table, ¡°Are the Reeds


    ¡°And, Eason that trash, he keeps saying it¡¯spany¡¯s rules so he can¡¯t bother!¡±


    ¡°Cassidy!¡± William stopped her, ¡°Look at you! How did we educate you!¡±


    Hazel pulled Cassidy and said to her quietly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, my dear, don¡¯t be mad, mommy will think a


    solution for you tonight, okay?¡±


    Cassidy understood her mom¡¯s meaning, she calmed down, ¡°I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll go first,e find me after


    you are done eating mom.¡±


    She said and left.


    Hazel thenforted William, then she went upstairs.


    Until the dining room was only William and Andrea left.


    William acted like he was asking randomly, ¡°Andrea, is there any problem on the rtionship between


    you and Mr. Howard?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Andrea raised her head and acted like she didn¡¯t know anything, ¡°Nothing much. Didn¡¯t dad say that I


    shouldn¡¯t keep finding him since we aren¡¯t married or anything? So I barely contact him.¡±

 Chapter 66 Business Trip with Him Together?

    Chapter 66 Business Trip with Him Together?


    William was angry and speechless about her words.


    He searched her face carefully for her real intention and hoped that she was just joking.


    Unfortunately, what he could only see was her earnestness and innocence on her face and in her eyes.


    He sighed lightly, and said in a patient tone, ¡°Look, daddy doesn¡¯t mean that you must cut off contact


    directly. What I want to tell you is that a girl should go get a name for herself rather than follow a man


    behind his back secretly without a name, so I want to talk with him on your behalf for your own good.¡±


    Thinking about his invitation being rejected directly by Baron many times using dozens of methods


    those days, William suddenly knew why he did so.


    He just wanted to hit Andrea for what she had done messy. But he can¡¯t do that. After all, he still


    depended on her to help him create wealth.


    Andrea pretended to be surprised, ¡°Ah, I misunderstood what you mean just now. Now I got it. What


    should we do now?¡±


    William was speechless, ¡°...¡± Since the situation can¡¯t be saved, what else could he order her to do?


    He lowered his head and thought about it carefully, and told her, ¡°Daddy knows men best. Men always


    like those girls who are soft and gentle. Tomorrow you find and tell Baron that you¡¯ve known that you¡¯re


    wrong and ask for his forgiveness. He will change his mind and keep being kind to you.¡±


    Andrea was so disgusted by his words. If she did not know that he was not her real father, she might be


    so sad again at this very moment instead.


    William knew men best? Interesting. Did he really know? What he said was to humiliate a woman


    obviously!


    He viewed women as tools to have fun instead human beings.


    Andrea felt like that she could not say a word with such people like him at all. She just stood up and


    said directly, ¡°But I have already cut off contact with Baron and told him that my family won¡¯t allow me


    to contact him anymore. He was pissed off and said that he never wanted to see me again, so your


    method cannot save us for sure.¡±


    After finishing all her words, she even did not look at him and went upstairs directly and closed her


    door.


    Sitting alone here, William looked at the second floor angrily but had no way out. He can¡¯te


    upstairs to me her. After all, in her eyes, she just followed his instructions.


    But he really didn¡¯t mean it!


    William was just mad at himself.


    He can¡¯t do nothing!


    Nevertheless, he spilled the beans to Hazel. Hazel might solve this dilemma, saying secretly that there


    was still a way.


    ¡°What method? Tell me!?¡± William said excitedly.


    ¡°Since Andrea can¡¯t do that, why not let Cassidy do? She¡¯s prettier than that wicked girl, isn¡¯t she?


    Moreover, Cassidy is always obedient. As long as she¡¯s dating with Baron, she will certainly help us


    develop ourpany.¡±


    William agreed but hesitated, ¡°But haven¡¯t they already met each other before? They seem not to be


    interested in one another.¡±


    Hazel said deservedly, ¡°Love needs time to nurture. And Andrea was there at that time but now she¡¯s


    gone, therees a chance for Cassidy.¡±


    She stopped, and kept saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re worrying about but I figure you should be


    happy.¡±


    William still felt something wrong, but he gave tact consent to her method. Additionally, he says that he


    would assist them to do it, to certain extent.


    The reason why Hazel told him was to gain his support. Seeing he say yes, then Hazel patted William¡¯s


    back and fell in sleep without concern.


    In her dream, her daughter seeded to date with Baron. Everyone ttered and adted her with a


    beaming smile when seeing him. Whereas Andrea whom she hates most was back to normal situation


    where she could bully her as she wanted. Andrea was forced to marry a fifty-year old man with ugly


    appearance.


    Hazel woke up with smiling. She got a good mood so that she didn¡¯t look for Andrea¡¯s trouble in the


    morning.


    After all, in her eyes, Andrea would get trampled on and live a lonely and poor life forever.


    It was not necessary for her to spend time dealing with losers just like her.


    Feeling confused and scared by Hazel¡¯s smile from time to time, she thought there was something


    wrong with Hazel?


    Andrea was in silence and hurried to finish her meal and then left the house.


    In thepany, she still recalled Hazel¡¯s inexplicable smile and then she shook her head, trying to


    remove that out of her mind. She made efforts to focus on her work.


    However, she hasn¡¯t worked for a long time, but Queena came up to her and said, ¡°Your new designs


    for autumn are fancied by anotherpany which wants to cooperate with us in order tounch joint


    products. Mr. Howard ns to go to City A this Friday, and with you. This is a quite good chance for


    you. Get well-prepared. Come on!¡±


    After saying so, then she walked away.


    Andrea stunned there, and still questioned what did Ms. Freeman say just now? Why did she know all


    the letters she said but still not got it? Why did she go on a business trip with Baron, especially on


    Friday?


    What was today? Andrea lowered her had to check the calender. OMG! Today was Wednesday.


    There were two day left. Everything was happening so suddenly.


    Thinking about the scene she met Baronst time, she stunned, ¡°...¡±


    Can she put it off?


    The more anxious you were, the faster this matter woulde.


    Andrea spent her one day and a half concernedly. On Thursday afternoon, she finally settled herself


    down. She managed to sort out all the designs concerning the autumn, theoretical data, sales


    performances and so on.


    On Thursday evening, she was so tired to say something to Hazel and Cassidy. No matter what they


    said, she just went upstairs after finishing eating silently.


    Lying on her bed, she can¡¯t fall in sleep.


    The night was deep, and her heart seemed to plunge into a deep hole.


    Andrea was barely asleep until it was early morning.


    The next early morning, her rm sounded. She got up quickly. Due to staying upte, she looked pale


    and had two dark circles which were needed to cover so that it took her two hours to make up to walk


    outdoors.


    Comparing to the appointed time, she was stillte 5 minutes when arrived at airport.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Baron saw her far awaye to him. His look indicated his impatience and coldness.


    After waiting for Andrea to get close to him, he satirized, ¡°Ms. Anderson is so busy that we so many


    people need to stand here and wait for you only.¡±


    Feeling so sorry, Andrea bowed down to everybody, ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t really mean to it.


    Something happened on the way.¡±


    The rest of people observed Baron¡¯s face and dared not to utter a word.


    Baron just looked at her just like her. A few minutes, he left with a snort.

 Chapter 67 Eat Breakfast Together

    Chapter 67 Eat Breakfast Together


    Andrea just looked at his figure and then followed him, pursing her mouth.


    In the ne, they two said nothing for the whole journey.


    In fact, Andrea wanted to tell Baron about the recent investigation, but for one thing, everything was still


    her spection, and for another...


    She stole a nce at the position of Baron, and saw him had already taken out the blindfold, ready to


    rest and not allow anybody to interrupt him.


    Fine, since he didn¡¯t want to talk about it, she didn¡¯t have to.


    Andrea turned her head to look out of the window, and all she saw was the cloudy sky. Then she fell


    asleep in a daze finally.


    Waking up again, the ne had arrived at City A. Andrea opened her eyes slowly, feeling a lit bit dizzy.


    She shook her head and picked up his luggage, which she thought she was just too tired.


    But when she reached the hotel, the vertigo got worse.


    ¡°Ms. Anderson? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The first one that found Andrea was not well was the


    assistance of Baron, and he quickly strode towards Andrea with asking.


    Andrea leaned on the wall, lifted her head and forced a smile with saying, ¡°Nothing. Perhaps I¡¯m too


    tired.¡±


    This movement directly attracted all the attention of everyone ahead.


    Baron turned around and saw her pale face, frowning slightly. He moved a step, but stopped instantly.


    His voice was cold, ¡°Since you are sick, then see a doctor quickly. Tomorrow is very vital for us to get


    the contract. Do not dy everyone¡¯s progress.¡±


    Saying so, he told his assistant, ¡°Take her to the hospital. The expenses will be reimbursed by


    The assistant nodded and came to support Andrea, ¡°I think you are not really well. You¡¯d better see a


    doctor. If something bad really happens, it¡¯s not good for all of us.¡±


    She knew her body clearly, and Andrea also considered that she was sick.


    Therefore, she did not reject the assistant¡¯s help and walked away slowly.


    Baron just stood there and watched them for a few seconds and then said to people around, ¡°If you


    guys feel not well, go to see the doctor immediately and do not keep working.¡±


    Andrea was taken to the hospital by his assistant and then the doctor checked her thoughtfully.


    He found that she had a fever and the test temperature was 39.2 degrees of fever.


    The doctor directly arranged her to get an intravenous drip. Andrea just sat on the chair, still thinking


    that the opening window rendered her sickst night so that she caught a cold. If she knew that, she


    would not open it although she could get thefortableness sensation for a while...


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The assistant took care of Andrea until she finished everything to do. Through saying to go to the toilet,


    he secretly called his boss.


    Beep, beep, beep. 3 secondster, Baron answered.


    The assistant said, ¡°Ms. Anderson caught cold so had a fever of 39.2 degrees. It caused what


    happened before. No1 she¡¯s getting an IV drip and will be fine tomorrow.¡±


    Baron said, ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to tell her stuffs to me.¡±


    Then he hung up.


    The assistant sighed, taking the phone.


    It was so tough to be an assistant these days because you needed to arrange boss¡¯ daily routine and to


    guess what his true intentions inwardly.


    Maybe what he said now was not totally his real thoughts.


    After all, his boss focused on her. If not, he wouldn¡¯t pick up so quickly and listen to him to tell the


    situation patiently.¡±


    ¡°s and ck.¡± The assistant can¡¯t help but sighs. If Andrea was something wrong next time, he had


    to tell his boss.


    After finishing IV drip, Andrea obviously felt refreshed tight away.


    Now she was hungry but dared not to say, but assistant got her immediately.


    He handed a bowl of porridge and some side dishes, ¡°You¡¯re sick so you can''t eat strong taste food.


    Just eat those to stuff your stomach a bit.¡±


    Andrea said gratefully with a smile, ¡°It is very nice to have these, thank you, Assistant Chester.¡±


    She tasted a spoon of the porridge praised him sincerely, ¡°Everyone seeds for a reason. Assistant


    Chester has been with Mr. Howard for so long. He likes you so much. You¡¯re pretty excellent.¡±


    Assistant Chester, ¡°No. It¡¯s my honor.¡±


    Andrea smiled lightly, and did not continue to praise. After all, too much may be not good, which was


    reasonable.


    ¡°Ms. Anderson wants to spend the night in hospital or go back to hotel with me?¡± The assistant turned


    around back to ask her when he saw the night was young.


    Andrea said, ¡°I feel better, so I just go back to the hotel with you. But...¡± She stops, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind,


    please call me Andrea.¡±


    He agreed that for it was a little bit strange to call herst name, but he reminded of his boss¡¯ poker


    face.


    Then he said seriously, ¡°No, no, no. Still call you by Ms. Anderson.¡±


    Seeing that he was unwilling, Andrea didn¡¯t want to force him, ¡°Okay, fine...¡±


    Thinking twice, Assistant Chester said, ¡°Ms. Anderson, I had nothing against you. Juts, to avoid some


    trouble, you know.¡±


    Andrea thought that he meant that he was afraid of gossiping by people in thepany, so she


    nodded, which indicated she understood that.


    Back at the hotel, she soon fell asleep due to illness and tiredness.


    The next day, the rm went off.


    Andrea opened her eyes, and tried to slow down her heartbeat because of the nightmarest night.


    Someone started ringing the doorbell from outside.


    Andrea raised her voice with frowning, ¡°Who is that?"


    Assistant Chester¡¯s familiar voice came, ¡°It¡¯s me, Ms. Anderson. Are you awake?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then please wash up and we go to have breakfast first. Two hourster, we will set out to negotiate.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After saying that, she went to the bathroom and started to wash up and make up.


    Until she¡¯s done all her business, she went downstairs to the hotel¡¯s restaurant, finding Baron and other


    people have already arrived...


    The awkward situation happened again. Andrea put a smile on her face, ready to be satirized by Baron.


    However, to her surprise, Baron never uttered a word from beginning to end.


    His assistant greeted her, ¡°Ms. Anderson, why are you still standing there? Come over to have


    breakfast please.¡±


    Andrea took a deep breath and walked towards them.


    Sitting opposite Baron, she silently took a piece of toast.


    She was so careful in the whole time when she ate the breakfast. She was afraid of doing something


    wrong to piss Baron off and then reprimand her in front of so many people, which was quite awkward.


    Baron nced at the opposite girl coldly, looking at her lovely appearance like a hamster, and there


    was unconsciously a glimmer of a smile in his ck eyes.


    But the smile disappeared soon, which nobody noticed.


    While everyone was eating, Assistant Chester stood up and found a corner to reconfirm the ce and


    time with the otherpany.


    Until all the people finished eating, he got close to Baron and lowered his head and whispered, ¡°Bro


    Clothing Company requests only you and Ms. Anderson to negotiate with them this time. What do you


    think of that?¡± Baron nodded.

 Chapter 68 Did Baron Get in Trouble?

    Chapter 68 Did Baron Get in Trouble?


    Andrea was informed that this meeting was only between Baron and herself at thest minute.


    Her hands that were holding the folder were getting tighter.


    ording to the habit she had between Baron in the past, she sat at the back seat of the car naturally


    when she got in the car.


    However, after sitting in, she smelt the familiar atmosphere and felt the pressure surrounding her was


    at everywhere. Andrea was upset, was she an idiot? Even if she sat at the front seat, she had already


    ended the rtionship with Baron, He wouldn¡¯t say anything, but now she was sitting at the back!


    ¡°Sitting with me is just that much of a struggle for you, huh?¡± Baron noticed Andrea¡¯s change of


    attitude, so the anger in his heart suddenly came up, even his tone was sounding rude.


    ¡°No!¡± Andrea quickly shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m just not getting used to it.¡±


    Baron sneered.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Andrea lowered her hand and looked at her fingers, she didn¡¯t say anything anymore.


    She felt like no matter what she said to Baron was wrong.


    The car fell into silence, the awkwardness was spreading in the end.


    A half an hour ride made Andrea feel like half a century had passed.


    The moment she got out of the car, she took a deep breath of fresh air, the haze in her mind had finally


    scattered, she felt relieved.


    Baron looked at her coldly, his thin lips pressed slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Mr. Howard, follow me please.¡± A person from the Bro Clothing Company was already


    waiting at the door, he weed them with a smile on his face when he saw them.


    Baron didn¡¯t look at her anymore since there¡¯s an outsider, he just looked at the one who wasing


    close to them.


    That guy walked near them and nodded to both of them then he smiled and did a wee pose.


    After arriving at the meeting room, he saw a male who looked pretty young was sitting there.


    He was around twenty-eight, and he was wearing a casual suit, formal but without losing his wit, with a


    pair of profound blue eyes, and his blonde hair was shining under the sun.


    Andrea¡¯s first reaction was, thepany¡¯s president was a foreigner? She didn¡¯t know that.


    ¡°Hi, Mr. Howard, it¡¯s been a long time since we metst time, you are still so cold.¡± it seemed that he


    heard the noise from behind, he looked over and said to Baron with a smile.


    Baron also rxed his mouth, ¡°Eduard, long time indeed, you didn¡¯t change much too.¡±


    Eduard raised his eyebrows, he stood up and looked at Andrea, he was impressed, ¡°This must be Miss


    Anderson, right? I didn¡¯t expect you are looking that good and your designs are amazing at the same


    time.¡±


    He said and walked towards Andrea, ¡°I¡¯m the president from Bro Clothing Company, my name is


    Eduard ck, don¡¯t know if Miss Anderson is interested in getting to know me further.¡±


    Andrea didn¡¯t know what to do at this time, she couldn¡¯t figure out when he was joking or being serious


    about it.


    Baron separated them calmly and stood in front of Andrea, ¡°This is our country, don¡¯t you dare to bring


    your bad habit from oversea here!¡± His tone sounded a bit like a threat.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Eduard backed one step, his vision went over Andrea and Baron.


    After a while, it seemed like that he understood what was going on.


    ¡°Well, since she¡¯s taken, I won¡¯t do anything to her then.¡± Eduard sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the main


    things of the cooperation this time.¡±


    Speaking of the business cooperation, Eduard turned into a serious mood all a sudden.


    He opened the PPT and showed Andrea¡¯s designs, ¡°Ourpany is very much impressed by Miss


    Anderson¡¯s Autumn designs, so we want to do a joint of the brand with yourpany, so Miss


    Anderson will do the designing part, and ourpany will do the production and promotion, then it will


    be a win-win cooperation for both of us, what do you guys think?¡±


    Andrea wrinkled after hearing this because this was not what Queena had told her.


    ¡°Design again? I remember you said that you will just use our Autumn design, am I right?¡± Baron asked


    the point straightforward.


    Eduard said that he liked Andrea¡¯s designs, but because the KJ Group¡¯s Autumn new product had


    been promoted in the market for a while, so it¡¯s not valuable for him to buy the original designs.


    After discussing, he hoped that Andrea could design with the original style again and sold it with the


    name of Bro Clothing Company and KJ Group.


    Baron did understand Eduard¡¯s proposal, but he was not happy about Eduard for not rify it in the first


    ce.


    If not that he knew this guy beforehand, he wouldn¡¯t give him these many chances to speak.


    After they discussed a couple of times, Baron said that he had to think about it first, then he left with


    Andrea.


    Andrea didn¡¯t know anything about what was going on at all, she also didn¡¯t get to use the data she


    prepared before.


    They went in the car, Baron hesitated for a second and asked Andrea, ¡°Are you willing to design the


    Autumn clothing all over again? Since this might be a chance for you to make an advance level.¡±


    Andrea was shocked, she didn¡¯t think Baron would ask for her opinion, she thought for a while and


    said, ¡°I will follow anything that thepany wants me to do, talking about designing again, I do have


    five to six of the Autumn designs in my hand and it¡¯s not been used yet, but it¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t want to


    design again.¡±


    Baron thought for a while, ¡°Then let¡¯s do it.¡± Then he stopped and said, ¡°But we will ept the request


    after a few days.¡±


    He closed his eyes after he said that.


    Andrea looked at the side of his face, she wanted to ask Baron that why did he care about her since


    they had ended their rtionship.


    But after that she thought about it for a while, she didn¡¯t say it at the end.


    It was nonsense, because ording to his personality, he wouldn¡¯t admit it anyway even she asked


    about it.


    Andreaid on the chair and looked at the view out of the window, the sun shined on her face


    temporarily, it brought the mottled mark like her heart.


    From now one, Baron and Andrea went back to the situation like before, they didn¡¯t talk to each other


    anymore.


    If not that they had the business things and it was on progress, Andrea even doubted that the talk they


    had just now was all only a dream, it felt like it didn¡¯t exist at all.


    This night, Andrea washed up and was ready to go to bed like what she usually did.


    She felt kinda empty when she thought that she was about to leave tomorrow.


    She sighed and tapped herself, ¡°Stop thinking nonsense, this is good enough.¡±


    However, the door was knocked right after she said that.


    ¡°Miss Anderson, Miss Anderson, are you awake?¡±


    ¡°Can youe out if you aren¡¯t asleep? Something happened!¡±


    Chester sounded very urgent, she¡¯s knocking the door harder.


    Andrea was shocked, she answered as she was wearing her clothes.


    She kinda had an idea that the only thing that could make Chester so much worried was Baron.


    Did Baron get in trouble?

 Chapter 69 Was He Laughing at Her?

    Chapter 69 Was He Laughing at Her?


    As she expected, the moment she left the house and saw Assistant Chester.


    Assistant Chester looked around got near to Baron in a low voice to her, ¡°Mr. Howard, he suffers the


    rpse. This time, it is quite serious.¡±


    Andrea pursed her lips without speaking, but moved quickly to Baron¡¯s room.


    Walking to the doorway, Assistant Chester handed her the room card, ¡°Ms. Anderson, you just go


    inside. I won¡¯t go in.¡±


    After ending his words, he turned around to leave directly and didn¡¯t wait Andrea to say something.


    Andrea dared not to dy, but directly went into the room.


    The room was upied by darkness.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Only near the window, there was only a beam of the moonlight through a crack of the curtain.


    Andrea groped and then turned on the light.


    She went round in the living room, but found that no one was not there.


    Then she went to the bedroom...


    ¡°Baron!¡± Andrea opened the door of the bedroom and saw Baron, who was always cold and serious,


    huddling in the bed. His face was pale and his forehead was dripping with cold sweat continuously.


    His hands clutched on his chest, groaning in pain unconsciously.


    ¡°Look at me. Please look at me.¡± Due to the same experience before, although Andrea was flustered,


    she still stayed calm and knew how to do.


    She went over and held Baron¡¯s body.


    Calling his name in a loud voice, ¡°Baron! Look at me! I am Andrea!¡±


    After crying several times, finally he slowly opened his eyes as if he noticed something.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± When Baron saw her opposite him, and then he immediately wanted to


    push her away. ¡°We¡¯ve already broken up. You don¡¯t have to do this...¡±


    ¡°Don''t speak now!¡± Andrea was a little bit furious, because she does not understand why he talked this


    at this right point, ¡°Look at me. Control the condition. I know you¡¯re in a lot of pain right now, so shall we


    put other things aside for a while please?¡±


    Baron pursed his lips and stared at her without speaking.


    Andrea also looked at him.


    The two people were seemingly confronting each other.


    Gradually, Baron calmed down with breathing smoothly, and the cold sweat was fading.


    Andrea relieved herself at the same time along with thinking about some problems.


    She remembered all the nice things that Baron had done for her, and remembered Baron stayed


    several days in City A for her, which he didn¡¯t have to do.


    All of a sudden, she felt that she was so selfish.


    Even in the case of the damn mistress agreement, Baron never treated her bad except for a few times


    he... Just viewed he was sick.


    But when she heard that the rtionship could not exist any longer, she epted it happily without


    thinking too much.


    That seemed to be wrong now.


    After thinking twice over and over again, she made up her mind, ¡°Baron, I decide to stay by your side


    until you find the cure to heal your palpitations. I will be your cure.¡±


    She thought Baron would be happy, but he was apparently not.


    Feeling a bit better from the severe pain, then he heard Andrea¡¯s words. His face went blue suddenly,


    with ck and cold eyes, ¡°Get out! I don¡¯t need your pity.¡±


    Andrea was dumbstruck, ¡°?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t pitying him. She had never uttered the word from the beginning to the end.


    ¡°No, Baron. I ¡®m not pitying you. I just feel like I have to finish what I¡¯m doing and I can¡¯t just end it


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do that.¡±


    Andrea quickly searched words what to say in her mind, ¡°What¡¯s more, my elder brother also has been


    taken care by you, so I also can¡¯t leave you alone.¡±


    Baron sneered, ¡°It turns out that you do so all for your brother? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m still wealthy.¡±


    Anderson exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    He shouted loudly, and directly pushed her away down to the ground.


    Andrea was speechless, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going, are you? Then I make you go!¡± Baron got out of bed and grabbed her arm, ready to


    pull her out of the room.


    Andrea broke free, and said with a cold voice, ¡°Thanks. I can walk by myself.¡±


    After saying so, then she left his room.


    When she walked in the corridor, she looked at the empty corridor and looked back at Baron¡¯s room.


    Thinking about of his bad attitude towards her, she inevitable felt misunderstood.


    What she all considered was for Baron. As a result, what did he do to her? Did she have something


    wrong with him?


    Though she wasining, she still felt uneasy inwardly.


    Thinking for a while, she took out her phone to call Abner Wood.


    ¡°Hello, this is Andrea Anderson.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Ms. Anderson. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Feeling a little bit surprised, Abner got a call from Andrea. He never expected that Andrea would call


    him again when she left that day.


    ¡°Well,¡± she paused for a moment, ¡°Baron just rpsed again...¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Abner suddenly stood up, so the chair burst into a harsh sound.


    ¡°Don''t worry, he¡¯s settled down now.¡± Andreaforted him.


    ¡°I mean... You can call me directly next time when Baron rpses. I will be there as soon as possible


    no matter where he is.¡± Thinking of Baron¡¯s reaction, Andrea added, ¡°I hope you know. It¡¯s all for


    Baron.¡±


    Abner said calmly, ¡°You should say these to Mr. Howard, not to me.¡±


    He thought Baron would be happy to hear that. Abner remembered the house turned lifeless since


    Andrea left. He guessed.


    ¡°I told him.¡± Andrea ground her teeth, ¡°But he scolded me and drove me away, so I told you."


    ¡°Yes or no, just one word!¡±


    Abner was so surprised to lift eyebrow, ¡°Mr. Howard dove you away?¡± He could not believe that.


    Andrea was speechless, ¡°...¡± Was heughing at her?


    Abner realized immediately that his words were inappropriate and quickly changed his tone. ¡°OK, I see.


    Next time if Mr. Howard has something wrong, I will phone you.¡±


    Andrea heard him had promised, so she relieved, ¡°OK.¡±


    After Andrea hung up the phone, he thought twice, and gave Baron a call.


    He still dared not to hide this matter from Baron. ording to his understanding of Baron for so many


    years, Baron should not be very angry.


    ¡°Ms. Anderson said that if Mr. Howard you rpse again in the future, I could call her no matter where


    she is.¡± As soon as the call was picked up, Abner just repeated all words which Andrea just said out


    immediately.


    ¡°Well,¡± Baron messaged his eyebrow horn, and answered one word without saying something else, and


    then hung up.

 Chapter 70 Back to KJ Group

    Chapter 70 Back to KJ Group


    A few days, Baron said yes until Bro Clothing Company made their benefits almost double.


    Then Andrea took out her previous designs to be checked by Eduard ck.


    Eduard knew that they just signed the contract the day before, and the next day they could hand out


    designs, and he didn¡¯t know what else they didn¡¯t understand.


    A faint smile on Eduard¡¯s face, nced at Baron and Andrea and said, ¡°You are really...¡±


    The rest of word he didn¡¯t say were understood by everyone.


    It had been a week since they finished all the matters in City A.


    Back to the KJ Group again, watching Baron walk away by her side and taking the elevator to leave,


    Andrea felt disappointed unconsciously in her heart.


    ¡°Andrea, finally youe back.¡± However, this sense of disappointment did notst for a long while,


    but suddenly was interrupted by Christina Lin, ¡°The week when you weren¡¯t here, I miss you so much


    so that I even lost my weight!¡±


    Andrea collected her thoughts, looking at Christina carefully with smiling, ¡°Well, you really look a bit


    thinner than before.¡±


    Saying so, she took out a delicate wrapped gift box, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much as well, so I brought you


    something from City A.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Christina was so surprised with great pleasure, ¡°Oh my gosh, are you an angel? It¡¯s so kind of you.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha.¡± Andrea was entertained by her lovely look, and she could not help but poke her cheek,


    ¡°You are really a honey-lipped girl!¡±


    After saying a few more words, they went back and sat down in their studios to begin their today¡¯s


    work.


    When getting off work, Andrea walked downstairs to thepany.


    William who used to pick her up before now didn¡¯t show up.


    With sarcastic smile, she took a taxi to return to home.


    As soon as she entered, she heard a burst ofughter inside.


    Andrea red at them carefully, found that Hazel was holding a small party in their house.


    Looking around, there was no one she knew so she was about to go upstairs directly.


    However, it was clear that Hazel didn¡¯t want to let her go.


    ¡°Andrea you back? Come over quickly. Let me introduce you, Mr. Harris.¡± Wearing a light yellow dress


    with sloping shoulder and wearing a delicate makeup, Hazel wasn¡¯t like a woman with a daughter in her


    twenties.


    Andrea felt so weird from her abnormal. Due to everyone looking at her, she cannot just directly go


    away, which would indicate that she was ungracious.


    Though she did not want to do that, Andrea still walked over, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s matter?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Harris, this is our second daughter in our family. She¡¯s Andrea. How¡¯s she? She¡¯s pretty, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Hazel did not choose to reply Andrea¡¯s question, but she said something else to Mr. Harris.


    Since Andrea went back to home, his eyes seemed to attach to Andrea¡¯s body. His bald head was


    more shining under the light.


    ¡°Yes! She¡¯s so pretty!¡± He patted the flesh on his stomach with squinting carefully at Andrea.


    Andrea was so ufortable due to his gaze, frowning.


    Thinking for a few seconds, she probably knew what Hazel nned to do in her mind.


    After knowing that she had nothing to do with Baron, she immediately introduced such a person for her.


    The family were really disgusting, and they tried their best to squeeze thest benefit out of her by


    using countless methods.


    Since Hazel was so heartless and cruel, she would not be so kind as before. Andrea worn a poker face


    immediately, ¡°You guys keep going on. I have to go.¡±


    Hazel grabbed her arms, ¡°Andrea you are so rude. Apologize to Mr. Harris right now.¡±


    Mr. Harris, ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s okay. Ms. Anderson must be so tired after being working for a whole day. In


    the future, she won¡¯t be tired anymore.¡±


    Hazel replied with a smile, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Everyone knows that Mr. Harris adores and cherish


    people most.¡±


    ¡°Hazel, shame on you. What a nerve.¡± If Andrea worn a poker face before, now she was really eager to


    punch Hazel¡¯s face. Did Hazel regard her as a fool? The indication was so obvious.


    She did not want to hear her reply and directly broke away from Hazel¡¯s hand which was pulling on her


    arm.


    She turned around and left the living room and then went back to her room.


    And she locked her door directly.


    Until the evening, when the maid brought the meal to her, she opened the door again.


    However, after drinking few spoons of soup, she felt extremely hot inside inexplicably and her head


    was dizzy.


    Something was wrong! There was something wrong with the food!


    Andrea pinched himself ruthlessly, and then dropped the food under the table.


    The big sound seemed toe from the sky far away, which was vague and unknown.


    As an adult, Andrea quickly knew that she was poisoned. She didn¡¯t have t guess who was the person


    to do that. It must be Hazel.


    What should she do? What should she do?


    Could she run through the window? Except the height of her floor, considering her health condition, not


    only she could not run far away and it would be more convenient for them to do something bad.


    Called someone? But called whom?


    Anderson looked through the call records anxiously. Her fingers swiped the screen where Baron¡¯s


    name was there, but she dared not to press down.


    At this point, he should have been asleep already. Even if he did not fall in sleep, he would think that


    she was harassing him deliberately...


    After all, they¡¯ve already broken up.


    Frowning, Andrea pinched herself again, trying to maintain sober for now.


    Since she couldn¡¯t ask for help, all she could do was to escape by herself.


    Firstly, she locked the door, then she tried to push the sofa and the cab or something behind the


    door to block the way.


    It took her a lot of time though she rested three or four pauses before the process was barely


    In the end, she fell to the ground and lost all her strength.


    Drug started to take effect, so Andrea was not conscious gradually...


    ¡°Andrea? Are you okay? I brought you some fruit...¡± The door was suddenly knocked loudly, along with


    the voice of Hazel.


    Andrea was awakened surprisingly, and she opened her eyes, trying to stand up...


    Unfortunately, she failed.


    ¡°Andrea, open the door! If you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯lle in directly by using the key!¡±


    Andrea admitted that this time she miscalcted, and she never expected that Hazel dared to look for


    someone to drug her in their own house in order to rape her.


    It was not like a normal person to do that.


    No! Thinking about the ugly and greasy face, Andrea repeated no in her heart.


    She fumbled to turn on the phone and tried to press the emergency call button to call the police directly.


    However, her eyes could not see the screen clearly. She had no choice but to press it down ording


    to her daily usage of the phone.


    But she forgot the phone interface was still staying at the ce of Baron¡¯s name in her address book,


    because she wanted to call him...


    ¡°Hello...¡±


    ¡°Hello, is that the police? I am Andrea Anderson. I¡¯m now in No.107, CA Community. Help!¡±

 Chapter 71 Baron Coming to the Rescue

    Chapter 71 Baron Coming to the Rescue


    Baron frowned and felt a little concerned, ¡°Andrea? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Please I¡¯m begging you, help me, they want to rape me!¡± Andrea said again and again with an


    unconscious fear heard within her voice.


    ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ming for you.¡± Baron felt that something was evidently wrong with Andrea so he


    immediately went to pick up his coat on the chair and left.


    Baron didn¡¯t dare hang up the phone on his way there and tried to keep chatting with Andrea however


    her voice was getting quieter and quieter¡­


    ¡°You little bitch, how dare you try to block the door!¡±


    ¡°Someonee here, help smash this door open!¡±


    ¡°Andrea, don¡¯t let me catch you because as soon as I do, I will hurt you!¡±


    Hazel¡¯s voice and various other noises passed through the phone into Baron¡¯s ear. Although his


    expression remained the same however you could see the blue veins protruding on his hands that


    were on the steering wheel.


    He originally thought that after Andrea had left him she would live happily, since this was what she had


    wanted after all.


    However who would have guessed that this fool would return to the Anderson family and get into a


    situation like this.


    As he thought about the situation she was in now, the fire that burned inside his heart started to roar.


    Before he had nned to let William go, but now he had changed his mind.


    The Anderson family better prepare for bankruptcy for daring to hurt Andrea.


    Because he was anxious, Baron drove twice the speed that he usually drove at.


    The time it usually took for him to arrive at this destination was 30 minutes, however this time it only


    took him 10 minutes.


    ¡°Hello, who are you? Don¡¯t you know this is the Anderson residence? You think you can just drive in


    here?¡± The security guard stood at the entrance and was secretly drinking the wine from the banquet;


    however he said this when he saw the ck Lincoln car approaching him.


    He was so frightened that he dropped his wine ss and hurried over to him.


    Baron opened the car door, and his cold nce made the security guard stop in his tracks.


    He then took big strides towards the Anderson house.


    Some of the people at the banquet still hadn¡¯t left yet.


    All of them were stunned when they saw Baron.


    ¡°Is that Baron? What is he doing here?¡± A girl who wore a long green dress said.


    ¡°It really is him. He was invitedst time when Mr. Palmer¡¯s eldest son was getting married however he


    never showed up. So why is he showing up this time for Hazel¡¯s small banquet?¡± Her mother said.


    ¡°Although they look simr, however it¡¯s not really Mr Howard right?¡± Another girl who wore a purple


    dress said.


    However as soon as her voice fell, everyone shot her a scornful look.


    Everyone born into a wealthy family like this has an outstanding ability of recognizing a person¡¯s


    character. Apart from his appearance, the aura of Baron was iparable to other people¡¯s.


    Baron didn¡¯t care to pay attention to these people; right now he waspletely focused on Andrea.


    He was really afraid that if he was any slower, then Andrea would be in big trouble.


    However because of the current situation and where he was, someone ran up to him and blocked his


    way.


    The girl who wore the long green dress stood in front of him, tidied up her appearance, and then put on


    a very sweet smile on her face. She wanted to have a word with Baron, since after all; such an


    opportunity like this was very rare.


    ¡°Mr Howard, I feel extremely honoured to be in your presence right now,st time my father said¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡°


    However before she had finished speaking or even steadied herself, she was brushed aside by Baron


    which made her let out a sharp screech as she fell to the ground.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Baron coldly said and continued to stride in the direction in front of him.


    When he had arrived in front of Andrea¡¯s door, the voice on the phone finally coincided with her real


    voice.


    ¡°Wyatt rx, I¡¯ll be able to open this door for you very shortly. Then you can deal with this bitch


    however you want.¡±


    Wyatt Harris smiled and narrowed his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, take your time. Once I¡¯ve had sex with her I¡¯ll


    feel very aplished and satisfied anyways.¡±


    Hazel turned around and wanted to continue speaking with Wyatt, however her gaze was fixed on the


    person behind Wyatt, a man who she never expected to appear here.


    ¡°Mr Howard?¡± She was so shocked to see him that she couldn¡¯t help but stutter her words, her face full


    of disbelief.


    ¡°What?¡± Wyatt turned around suspiciously.


    However, before he could see clearly who it was, he was hit directly onto the ground by a strong force.


    Baron violently stepped on Wyatt¡¯s face and then coldly nced at Hazel and said, ¡°I heard that the


    person you want to rape is my Andrea?¡±


    The tone of his voice although wasn¡¯t t and also didn¡¯t rise up in anger, contained an indescribable


    sense of threat.


    A cold sweat ran down Hazel¡¯s forehead, she felt as if she was being stared at by the extremely violent


    King of Hell.


    ¡°You have misunderstood; I was not nning on doing what you are thinking¡­¡± Hazel anxiously


    exined.


    Baron replied, ¡°Shut up, if Andrea had lost even just one strand of hair, then you will die.¡±


    After he finished speaking he didn¡¯t pay any more attention to Hazel.


    ¡°How long will it take until you will be able to open this door?¡± Baron was very worried about Andrea¡¯s


    safety inside.


    ¡°Very soon, I¡¯m getting there¡­¡± The security guard that stood there felt that smashing the door wasn¡¯t


    going to work however doing nothing also wouldn¡¯t work so he kept on trying.


    ¡°Almost.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Howard? Could you please let go of me, everything was nned by Hazel. I really didn¡¯t know that


    Andrea was yours. If I had known then I never would have dared to touch her!¡± Wyatt who had been hit


    unconscious by Baron now started to slowly gain consciousness again and realized that he had


    provoked a very important person.


    He really was full of regret, and right now he was desperate to go deal with Hazel.


    So being the fearless man that he was he continued to provoke Baron.


    Although maybe she was fine with dying, he really didn¡¯t want to die.


    So he repeatedly begged for mercy, ¡°I¡¯m serious, I really didn¡¯t know that Andrea was your woman, and


    today it was Hazel who made mee here, I¡­¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°You¡¯re still going on?¡± Baron frowned and looked towards the door. Because Wyatt wouldn¡¯t stop


    talking which started to irritate Baron, he then pressed his foot down even harder onto Wyatt¡¯s face.


    Wyatt cried out. His tooth fell out.


    Finally the two security guards got the door to open.


    When the door opened Baron took his foot off of Wyatt and stepped inside the room.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near me! Don¡¯te near me!¡± Andrea who was not far from the door was not in a clear


    state of mind, to the extent that she was shrunk into the corner of the room holding a fruit knife without


    even realizing it.


    When Baron saw the bloodstains on her wrist and the bruises on her forehead he suddenly felt a sharp


    pain in his heart.


    He tried his best to soften his footsteps and gently said, ¡°Andrea please don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s me Baron. I


    am here to save you, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Andrea replied, ¡°Don¡¯te near me otherwise I will kill you!¡±


    ¡°Andrea, I am Baron. I am not going to hurt you; I am here to save you. Could you please put down the


    knife? Please do not hurt yourself again.¡± Although he knew that Andrea cannot understand him right


    now, he continued to patiently repeat these words.

 Chapter 72 Reconciling the Relationship

    Chapter 72 Reconciling the Rtionship


    ¡°Baron?¡± Andrea paused.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me Baron!¡± Baron took this opportunity to quickly step forward, grabbed the knife from


    Andrea¡¯s hand, and then embraced her into his arms.


    At first Andrea wanted to break away from him but once she breathed in the familiar smell, she rxed


    her body, leaned forward and gently said, ¡°Baron? Is it really you?¡±


    Baron replied firmly, ¡°Yes! It¡¯s really me. I¡¯m sorry that I got here sote.¡±


    He then ced his arms around her waist and hugged her tight again.


    Andrea had originally hurt herself to keep a clear mind so not to be affected by the drug, however now


    that she had calmed down she was in extreme pain.


    She rubbed her face against Baron¡¯s chest and after she exhaled a warm breath she said, ¡°Baron, I¡¯m


    still in pain, please help me¡­¡±


    After a while she leaned in and kissed the back of Baron¡¯s neck, ¡°It¡¯s nice and cool in here, but not


    enough, still not enough¡­¡±


    Baron¡¯s eyes were originally filled with anger but now that he had long since calmed down he lowered


    his head and said with a deep and hoarse voice, ¡°Andrea, are you sure you want to seduce me here?¡±


    Andrea didn¡¯t say anything.


    She reluctantly persuaded herself to hold back. Otherwise, if they made love with each other in her


    home then how would she face her family on the way out?


    A faint smiled appeared on Baron¡¯s face which he couldn¡¯t help when he saw the panicked look on


    Andrea¡¯s face.


    When Baron appeared in the Anderson¡¯s living room again everyone¡¯s eyes all turned to look at him.


    ¡°Who is that in his arms?¡± Someone in the crowd asked someone nearby.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but it looks like a girl, however I can¡¯t tell who.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that the person in Baron¡¯s arms is the same as that girl Hazel introduced, Andrea who is


    the third daughter of the Anderson family?¡±


    This was definitely the case; the style and colour of the clothes were exactly the same.


    So after Baron had disappeared outside the door, everyone approached Hazel.


    ¡°Hazel, was the girl that Baron was holding the third daughter of your family?¡±


    Hazel reluctantly smiled and said, ¡°Yes, that was Andrea.¡±


    ¡°Hazel, you really are very fortunate, to be able to have such connections with someone as powerful as


    Mr. Howard. Your family will be in much awe in the future.¡±


    Hazel forced a smile and said, ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Fortunate? If her Cassidy had gotten together with Baron then this would definitely be favourable


    towards the Anderson family. However as she thought about what she had just done to Andrea and the


    expression on Baron¡¯s face she really started to panic.


    She really didn¡¯t know how she was going to exin this matter to William.


    There were two parts to this story and she would exin them one by one.


    After Baron had taken Andrea out of the Anderson house, he put her into the front passenger seat,


    fastened her seat belt and then got into the driver seat and drove the car away.


    ¡°Baron, Baron¡­¡± Because of her current state Andrea couldn¡¯t remember much but she did remember


    Baron said he was not able to do anything with her, otherwise they could have found a ce to have


    sex. However because she really was not feeling well she was only able to keep repeating his name.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Baron started to respond to her but then immediately stopped speaking.


    Andrea giggled and didn¡¯t say anything else but continued to call Baron various different names.


    This caused Baron to drive even faster than before.


    After they finally reached the castle, Abner stood by the door waiting.


    Once he saw Baron return he hurriedly ran over to them with something he wanted to say.


    However Baron didn¡¯t even nce at him once, he directly helped Andrea reach the bedroom on the


    second floor. After he heard the sound of the door m, Abner thought to himself that the both of them


    probably wanted to reconcile with each other.


    He couldn¡¯t help but want cry, finally the castle would not be like living in a tomb anymore, it would no


    longer be so quiet and deserted.


    ¡°Baron.¡± They had just entered the room and Andrea¡¯s arms were around Baron¡¯s neck, she had


    unbearably hot and dry lips, so she then leaned into him and said, ¡°I¡¯m really not feeling well. Help me.¡±


    Baron didn¡¯t say anything but instead quickly cleaned up all the clothes.


    Because of the medical effect of the drug, Andrea didn¡¯t need any forey, she was already very


    aroused.


    Baron straightened his back, Andrea sighed and then the two of them started to make love with each


    other.


    After a few rounds, the medical effect of the drug wore off, and she was starting to struggle to keep her


    eyes open and said ¡°Baron, let go of me. I¡¯m so tired, let¡¯s go to sleep now.¡±


    Baron sneered, ¡°You wish.¡±


    In the end Andrea couldn¡¯t stay awake any longer and fell into a deep sleep.


    When she woke up again it was already midday the next day.


    Andrea opened her eyes and saw the both familiar but also unfamiliar environment she was in and felt


    both a little dazed and sad. Even just a slight movement made her body ache all over, and she really


    hoped that everything that had happened the night before was all just a dream.


    Baron who had been sleeping next to her had already gotten up and disappeared.


    After Andrea rxed a little, she slowly got up and wanted to put on some clothes.


    After all in her mind Baron only came to rescue her yesterday because of what happened to her. If she


    stayed here and kept bothering him because of this, then what would this mean? So she thought that it


    was best to get ready as soon as possible and leave.


    However it was obvious that she had overestimated her own physical condition and underestimated the


    physical strength of Baron.


    She had just gotten to the edge of the bed, but before she could steady herself, her legs suddenly


    softened which made her fall straight onto the ground.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Andrea said quietly, while she both scolded herself and prepared to wee the pain from this


    fall.


    Shortly after the pain she was expecting appeared.


    Andrea opened her eyes slowly and happened to be facing Baron who was frowning at her with dark


    eyes.


    Although his tone of voice was cold, his voice was still a lot more gentle than usual as he said, ¡°Andrea,


    what were you thinking? Although you are still young, howe every day you are always causing


    yourself so much pain?¡±


    After he said this he lowered his gaze slightly and saw the bruises on her pale skin and sighed, ¡°Forget


    it, I¡¯m going to take you to have a shower.¡±


    Andrea was taken to the bathroom with a bewildered expression however once she felt the warm water


    on her body she suddenly awakened fully.


    Her faced turned red and she said, ¡°Baron, get out, I can take a shower by myself!¡± After she said this


    she used her hand and tried hard to push Baron away.


    Baron raised his eyebrows, ¡°Are you sure?¡± But he still let go of her.


    However as he released his grip she fell to the ground uncontrobly.


    ¡°And you still say you can do it by yourself?¡± Baron held her in his arms again and helped her wet her


    hair.


    Andrea said nothing, right now she just wished she couldpletely disappear from here.


    After she had finished her shower, Andrea¡¯s expression waspletely frozen; she bit her lip and


    remained silent not saying a word the whole time.


    Baron helped to wipe her body dry, and the look in his eye started to change.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± He scolded himself quietly, quickly finished what he was doing and then threw Andrea onto


    the bed.


    He then went into the bathroom again¡­


    Andreay on the bed and heard the sound of the water. She remained quiet, grabbed her clothes and


    rather unwillingly put them on.


    Things really were awkward between the two of them to the extent that Andrea and Baron sat facing


    each other for half an hour without saying anything.


    Baron eventually stood up and told Andrea, ¡°Stay here in the castle and don¡¯t go running off. After I


    Andrea nodded her head; it had to be this way since she couldn¡¯t move anyways.

 Chapter 73 If It’s Real Affection

    Chapter 73 If It¡¯s Real Affection


    After Baron left to go to thepany, Abner entered, bearing food, and Andreaughed a little


    awkwardly, saying, ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, Miss Anderson.¡± He set the tray of food on the bedside table, and broached, ¡°Actually,


    there is something I¡¯d like to discuss with you. I¡¯ve been thinking about it a lot, and I¡¯ve decided I¡¯ve got


    to tell you. That day, when you made me promise you that I would inform you of the Master¡¯s heart


    palpitations¡­¡±


    Andrea frowned. ¡°Yes? And?¡±


    Carefully he said, ¡°When you hung up the phone, I ryed your request to the Master.¡±


    Andrea choked a little on her food. Of course she¡¯d known that Abner is Baron¡¯s man, first and


    foremost, and that she shouldn¡¯t have him keep her secrets, for him to expose her this fast¡ªit seemed


    a little uncalled for. When she finally finished coughing, she asked weakly, ¡°So¡­ what did Baron say?¡±


    Abner poured her a ss of water, handed it to her. ¡°He didn¡¯t say much of anything.¡± Then he paused,


    said hesitantly, ¡°There is something else I¡¯d like to say, but I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re interested in hearing it.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    If not, please pretend I never mentioned it.¡±


    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Go on.¡±


    He thought through his words carefully, before saying, ¡°You¡¯re a smart youngdy, Miss Anderson, so I


    think you¡¯re aware that the Master¡¯s feelings for you run deep. No matter what happened between you


    before, or why you¡¯re together now, it¡¯s not as simple as it may seem. I hope you can understand.¡±


    She nodded. Even if she¡¯d not understood such things before, all the things that happened in City A, as


    well as yesterday¡¯s events, have led her toprehend matters like these. If she went purely by what


    Baron said, there would only be the mistress contract between them. But if that were the case, he¡¯d


    have no cause or inclination to help her.


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t refusing to see reason, Abner smiled appreciatively. ¡°So you see, now that


    there¡¯s true sentiment between you two, and you worry for his health, you should be with him, be at his


    side. This way you can care for him, and be with the person you like.¡±


    His words affect Andrea deeply. Before this, she¡¯d never once considered her and Baron doing away


    with the contract, developing a different rtionship. Because it wasn¡¯t possible, was it?


    But now, to have someone else tell her that Baron¡¯s affection for her is special, to ask her if she¡¯d


    remain with him even after the contract expired¡­


    ¡°Just think about it, Miss Anderson,¡± said Abner gently. ¡°I¡¯ll go about my business.¡± He could see that


    Andrea was seriously considering his words, so he gathered up her empty dishes and took his leave of


    her.


    Andrea, alone in the room, reflected on everything that had ever happened between her and Baron,


    and finally came up with an answer. It¡­ wasn¡¯t possible. First of all, she hadn¡¯t yet discovered the


    cause of Baron¡¯s heart palpitations, or who the woman who looked exactly like her was. Moreover, she


    wasn¡¯t good enough yet. She had neither the finances nor the capabilities to truly stand shoulder-to-


    shoulder with Baron Howard.


    Feelings weren¡¯t unconditional. A person¡¯s ce in society had to be considered. She wanted mutual


    respect, mutual understanding, mutual support¡ªnot one person as the main event and the other as a


    hanger-on. That was why she couldn¡¯t so much as discuss love with Baron.


    So if there would ever be a day where she was really with him, it would be truly, properly with him, for


    no reason other than they wanted to be together.


    When Baron got home, he saw there was not even a trace of Andrea in the living room. Immediately,


    his expression darkened as he assumed that she¡¯d not heeded his words and just left. After all, it would


    hardly be the first time she¡¯d done such a thing. ¡°Abner, where is Andrea?¡± he asked ominously.


    Abner guessed by his expression the path that his thoughts had taken, and exined, ¡°Miss Anderson


    has been in her room all day. She¡¯s not gone anywhere.¡±


    Baron can¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°She¡¯s been in her room the whole time?¡± Without waiting for Abner


    to reply, he rushed off to check. When he opened the door, he saw Andrea sitting in the glow of the


    bedsidemp, writing something with a pen.


    Baron arched a brow, strode over, and demanded, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Andrea, startled by the sudden voice, jumped, and the pen in her hand made a wild mark across the


    page. ¡°How do you move so quietly?¡± she asked crossly. ¡°You scared me half to death.¡±


    He smiled, picked her up, and set her on hisp, saying, ¡°You were too focused on what you were


    doing.¡± His took the piece of paper from her, gave it a look. It was a n of all the things she intended


    to aplish in the next three years.


    One time took him by surprise. ¡°You n to premier as a designer at next year¡¯s Paris Fashion Week?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­ but this is just a rough n, I haven¡¯t gotten into the specifics yet. You¡¯re not


    allowed tough at me!¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Why would Iugh at you? This won¡¯t be hard at all. As long as it¡¯s what you want,


    I can arrange for it to happen anytime.¡±


    Andrea was momentarily speechless. She¡¯d forgotten just how powerful he was. For him, Paris Fashion


    Week was a trivial matter. Designers who worked with the KJ Group for a long enough time apparently


    all got the chance to go.


    Finally she said, ¡°I want to aplish it on my abilities alone.¡± Quietly she added, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed


    to get involved!¡±


    Seeing how serious she was, he nodded. They sat in peaceful silence for a long time, before he


    confessed, ¡°Andrea Anderson, I admit I can¡¯t let you go. Stay with me.¡±


    At first she thought she¡¯d heard him wrong, but when his expectantly waiting expression didn¡¯t change,


    she knew she really had to answer. The things Abner had told her¡­ she¡¯d been surprised, but had still


    felt more or less prepared.


    But she had never, ever expected Baron to just say something like this. For somebody of his temper,


    she¡¯d thought that no matter how much he liked someone, he¡¯d talk down to them, demand things of


    them. She hadn¡¯t anticipated he¡¯d be like this. Hadn¡¯t thought he¡¯d say with such hope, such pleading.


    Pleading? How could he plead with her, or acknowledge he wanted to be with her?


    She swallowed hard, feeling sick, feeling soft. After all, it wasn¡¯t as if she didn¡¯t have feelings for him.


    But she¡¯d considered every aspect of the affair all day, and so her answer was, ¡°I can¡¯t. At least, not


    now I can¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 74 Baron Hesitates

    Chapter 74 Baron Hesitates


    Before he could get angry, Andrea hastened to exin, ¡°Baron, I¡¯ve thought about this a lot today, and I


    hope that if one day we really can be together, I¡¯ll be good enough for you, able to help you. I hope we¡¯ll


    be equals, with mutual trust and support, not the way things are presently. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t be with


    you now.¡±


    He furrowed his brow. ¡°But I don¡¯t care about those things. As a man, I¡¯m perfectly happy to provide for


    the woman I¡¯m with.¡±


    ¡°But I care!¡± she retorted. ¡°I want feelings to be pure. Can you understand that?¡± She lifted her head,


    hoping he would see the resolution in her eyes. ¡°For affection to be real, I hope it can be honest and


    simple, with no strings attached. You know?¡±


    ¡°Go on,¡± he said slowly. It was the first time he¡¯d had the patience to restrain his temper and listen to


    what she had to say.


    Andrea steadied herself, continued, ¡°So I hope you can give me a little more time to be the


    person I want to be. Can¡¯t we discuss our future in the future? Whether it¡¯s continuing like this, or


    being truly together, I want those decisions toeter.¡±


    Once she¡¯d finished, it took her a moment to realize that not once had she ever even mentioned


    marriage. As far as she was concerned, the distance between them was too great. No matter how you


    looked at it, whether it was social background or lifestyle, nothing about them two of them was suitable


    to discuss marriage.


    For her to so much as think of it was her already getting ahead of herself.


    Baron was silent a long time, before: ¡°What sort of person do you want to be?¡±


    ¡°I want to at least be someone who, based on merit alone, can be one of the top designers in the


    world.¡±


    He replied, ¡°All right, I understand. I¡¯ll give you three years. But during these three years, you¡¯ve got to


    stay in the castle. Otherwise where will you go? Back to your family, to let them involve themselves in


    your life?¡±


    Andrea didn¡¯t reply. What he said, unexpectedly, made sense.


    ¡°To be frank, you¡¯re not a three-year-old child anymore, Andrea. To get caught up in Hazel¡¯s schemes


    like this¡­ What if one day my phone dies, or I don¡¯t answer your call? Or if I just don¡¯t go, what will you


    do? Just submit to them?¡± Thinking of yesterday¡¯s events, he became suddenly angry. Had he not


    gone, what would have happened to Andrea?


    Andrea hung her head, thoroughly chastened. She knew she¡¯d been quite foolish the day before. But to


    be taken to task like this by Baron¡­ It was not just embarrassing, but nearly unbearable.


    But Baron would not let her go because of things like that. The more he thought about it, the angrier he


    got, to the point where he turned her over bodily and smacked her on the bottom. ¡°You¡¯ve got to


    remember things better.¡±


    The sound of the smack, and the pain it caused, made her eyes snap wide open. Flushing, she


    scrambled to get away from him, saying, ¡°Let me go, let me go!¡±


    He spanked her again. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°Let me go,¡± she demanded. ¡°How dare you do this! How could you hit me?¡± She was embarrassed to


    even say the word ass, could only yell at him to release her. But Baron only smiled coldly, and spanked


    her again, so she yelped, ¡°That is enough!¡± She was humiliated and angry, she wanted to get away.


    At that moment, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Master,¡± came Abner¡¯s voice, ¡°it¡¯s time for Miss


    Anderson¡¯s lunch.¡±


    Baron paused at the summons, and Andrea took the opportunity to scramble away from him, hurrying


    to open the door. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± she said quickly, ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯ming.¡± Before she¡¯d even finished


    speaking, she raced past Abner, and had disappeared from sight within seconds.


    Much more slowly, and with a single look at Abner, Baron followed after her.


    Abner remained rooted in ce, shaken by the animosity in Baron¡¯s nce. He felt cold all over. He


    rubbed his arms, with were covered in gooseflesh. What had he done wrong? Should he not have


    knocked? Surely Baron wasn¡¯t quite so heartless?


    With these things in mind, he very carefully made his way to the living room, where he at once tried to


    monitor Baron¡¯s expression and guess what had happened between him and Andrea. If he could figure


    it out, perhaps he could get off the hook.


    But Baron¡¯s expression had already turned stony, revealing not a trace of anything useful. As for


    Andrea, her face and ears were flushed, and she would look anywhere but at Baron. As far as Abner


    could tell, he had interrupted them while they¡¯d been otherwise engaged.


    After lunch, Andrea remained in the living room watching a reality television show. Baron kept her


    pleading look, but she pretended not to notice. He¡¯d never helped her when she¡¯d needed it, so now


    that it was him in the hot seat, why should she step in?


    When they got to the library, Abner decided his safest bet was to take immediate responsibility. ¡°Sir, I


    apologize for interrupting you and Miss Anderson. I deeply regret my own imprudence.¡± He hung his


    head, epting his fate.


    But a long moment passed, with not a word from Baron. When Abner dared to nce up, the normally


    sharp, cool Baron was staring off into the distance, looking lost and confused.


    Abner gaped, and guessed, ¡°Has something happened with Miss Anderson again?¡±


    Baron shook his head. ¡°No, not like before.¡± He said nothing more.


    Abner hesitated. ¡°Then¡­ what has happened?¡±


    ¡°Abner, you¡¯ve been with me so many years. What sort of person do you think me to be?¡±


    At once Abner replied, ¡°Outstanding, quick-witted, calm, self-reliant, and with great vision.¡±


    Baron, listening to those descriptors, furrowed his brow. ¡°Then do you think that if I were to have


    feelings for someone, feelings out of my control, should I let them go, or let them develop?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Abner blinked. Of course he was referring to Andrea. He thought a while, before: ¡°In this life, finding


    someone you really like is no easy thing. If you really like this person, you should pursue her. If you


    don¡¯t, you¡¯ll regret it. And as far as I can tell, Miss Anderson likes you too, so your chances of sess


    are high.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not her I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Someone else, then.¡±

 Chapter 75 Just Hugging While Sleeping

    Chapter 75 Just Hugging While Sleeping


    Baron looked at Abner and snorted, ¡°I guess that you¡¯ve be braver recently. You dare to y


    funny tricks on me!¡±


    Abner¡¯s expression changed drastically as she said solemnly, ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to do any of that. Please


    believe me, sir.¡±


    Baron just said, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    After arguing with Abner, Baron who was initially hesitant was slowly settling down into a decision.


    He returned to the living room and sat down beside Andrea to watch an entertainment show together.


    Andrea raised her eyebrows as she looked at Baron and then shifted her gaze to Abner.


    Abner was not facing them right now as she looked like she was immersed in her own business.


    Andrea secretly criticized them for always holding the grudge against each other.


    When the time was almost ten o¡¯clock, Andrea finally felt a little sleepy as she rubbed her eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, you should go to sleep now.¡± Baron turned off the television and swept Andrea off the ground.


    Andrea fumbled around slightly before settling into Baron¡¯s embrace. She said, ¡°Can I sleep in the


    guest room?¡±


    Baron threw a nce at her, ¡°What do you want to sleep there?¡±


    Andrea tried to reason with him, ¡°The deal between us to be your mistress is over now, and we won¡¯t


    be together in the future too. I am still here because I am afraid that if your old illness returns, nobody is


    there to treat you for it. So, we can¡¯t sleep together like we always do previously, and furthermore, you


    have promised me to give me some time¡­¡± Andrea¡¯s voice was diminishing the more she tried to say


    as she felt a strange guilt building up in her heart.


    Baron just remained silent without giving her any response.


    He continued to walk towards the bedroom without any hesitation.


    Andrea knitted her eyebrows but she couldn¡¯t do anything about his imposition although she was


    feeling ufortable right now.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She could only think ofing up with another n tomorrow.


    But in any case, she didn¡¯t expect that Baron would ce her on the bed and stare into her eyes while


    saying, ¡°You can be rest assured, I will just hug you but I won¡¯t do anything else to you.¡±


    Andrea was speechless for a while. As if she could believe his words.


    Butter on that night, Baron really only hugged her without doing anything else.


    The next day, when Andrea woke up and recalled that strange night, she couldn¡¯te back to reality


    for a long time.


    She watched Baron entering the bathroom and subsequently exiting the bathroom.


    Was this the real Baron in front of her? Or was this an impostor? He had never acted like this in all his


    life.


    Baron could suppress his lustful desire all night, but when he was entranced by Andrea¡¯s misty eyes,


    he felt like he was nearing his limits.


    ¡°I can guarantee that I won¡¯t do anything to you, but if you continue to seduce me like that, you will pay


    a price for it soon.¡± He lowered his gaze and looked at Andrea while holding a towel.


    Andrea immediately shifted her gaze and pouted, ¡°How can I seduce you? I haven¡¯t even done


    anything yet.¡±


    Although this was her opinion, but in actuality, she wished she could get as far away from Baron as


    possible. It would be best if they had nothing to do with each other, so that she wouldn¡¯t be used of


    seducing him anymore.


    In the beginning, Andrea was still suspicious of Baron¡¯s promise. But in the next few days, Baron really


    didn¡¯t do anything to her at all. All he did was entering the bathroom and taking a cold bath in the


    middle of the night.


    Andrea was getting more at ease as time went on.


    ¡°Andrea, there¡¯s a task assigned to you by the superior, please decide if you want to ept it or not.¡±


    Queena summoned Andrea to her office and told her about this news.


    Andrea was confused, ¡°What kind of task?¡±


    ¡°Your coboration with Mr. Reedst time was a whooping sess, so thepany ns to let you


    coborate with him one more time tounch a winter collection this time. What do you think about


    this?¡±


    Andrea looked at Queena who had a rxed expression on her face and replied helplessly, ¡°Queena, if


    there¡¯s a simr decision to be made again in the future, you can just go ahead with it without asking


    for my opinion.¡±


    Queena shrugged and replied, ¡°I am just being democratic.¡±


    And so this matter had been decided.


    In the afternoon, Eason arrived at the KJ Group.


    When he saw Andrea in the office, he shot her a warm smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to be able to


    coborate with you once again.¡± After he finished his words, he extended his hand in a gesture to


    shake hands with Andrea.


    Andrea nced at him and stretched out her hand too, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure too.¡±


    After that, she immediately withdrew her hands and sat down beside theputer, ¡°Do you have any


    idea about the design this time?¡±


    Eason looked at her who was solely focusing on her job and a mixed feelings rose up from within. But


    he was able to maintain hisposure as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the elegant style that we have


    designedst time. Since the result is not bad, we can build upon it and add some mainstream


    elements to it¡­¡±


    When it came to problems about the design, Eason and Andrea would always find a connection


    between them.


    The initially awkward atmosphere was slowly gone as they continued their discussion.


    They were too focused on their discussion to the point that they didn¡¯t realize that it was gettingte


    now.


    Andrea felt quite thirsty after that much talking, so she wanted to get up and get some water. That was


    when she found out that the time was gettingte.


    She put down her ss and looked at Eason, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that it is sote now, I think we should


    end our discussion for now.¡±


    Eason wanted to say something but nothing came out of his mouth. He said, ¡°Andrea¡­¡±


    Andrea replied, ¡°I think you should call me as Miss Anderson.¡±


    Eason sighed and took Andrea¡¯s ss, ¡°I have something to talk about with you right now, so let me


    help you get some water.¡±


    Andrea tried to object, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t think¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems like I am disturbing the two of you.¡± Before she could finish her sentence, a voice that


    suddenly came from the door interrupted her.


    She turned around and saw that Baron had appeared out of nowhere and he was now in the office.


    Andrea quickly moved away from Eason as she exined, ¡°We were just discussing about the design


    of the collection, that¡¯s all.¡±


    After that, she went to Baron¡¯s side and changed the topic of conversation, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left the


    office?¡±


    Baron ignored her question and looked straight into Eason¡¯s eyes.


    Eason was saddened by Andrea just now when she was anxious to dismiss their rtionship. But in


    Baron¡¯s eyes, it was a futile effort.


    Andrea was speechless for a while.


    She felt that they were going to sh in a conflict.


    In order to ease up the atmosphere, she pushed Baron while saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go now, I¡¯m so hungry right


    now.¡±


    Baron then only avert his gaze and looked at her. His eyes were depthless and indifferent, ¡°Are you


    protecting Eason now? Are you scared that I will hit him?¡±


    Andrea hastily answered, ¡°No, of course not, I¡¯m just really hungry now.¡±


    Baron pressed his lips into a line and said nothing.


    He forced Andrea into his embrace in one fell swoop and he was exuding a stressful aura all the way


    from his car back to the mansion.


    Andrea was feeling helpless as she didn¡¯t know how to console Baron as he was obviously angry about


    her now. But on the other hand, she really didn¡¯t have any special rtionship with Eason.


    At night when they¡¯re on the bed, she poked Baron on his back.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t have anything to do with Eason, I think you should believe me!¡±


    Baron just remained silent to the point that Andrea thought that he would never give any reply


    anymore.

 Chapter 76 Stay Away from Eason

    Chapter 76 Stay Away from Eason


    ¡°From now on you need to stay away from Eason.¡± Baron suddenly said.


    ¡°Ok, from now on I will definitely stay away from him, very far away from him.¡± Andrea promised.


    ¡°You should also stay away from Matthew.¡±


    ¡°Matthew and I never had that much contact with each other anyways, and I¡¯m not that stupid enough


    to get close to this kind of dangerous person.¡±


    Baron sneered after hearing this.


    Andrea said again, ¡°Ok, I will stay away from him.¡±


    After her voice fell, Baron turned around and stared at Andrea.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Andrea felt slightly ufortable being stared at by him; she felt that perhaps there was


    something wrong with her face or body.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Baron said.


    However after this he turned over and put Andrea on top of him and used his hand to p her ass.


    ¡°Baron! What are you doing?¡± Andrea said.


    Baron replied, ¡°I suddenly noticed you always attract men.¡± As he said this he pped her again.


    Andrea replied, ¡°Fuck you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say such rude words!¡±


    Because of the hard lessons she learnt that night, a few dayster when there would be a discussion


    again with Eason about the joint money agreement, Andrea was anxious to hide away as far as


    possible.


    It was hard to know what would happen after Baron had hit her ass the time beforest, however what


    happens now is that whenever she says or does something he doesn¡¯t like he will p her ass again.


    She was already a grown adult! And was a girl! This kind of thing really was too humiliating. However


    opposing him was useless, so all she could do was try her hardest to not make him angry.


    Eason tried many times to talk with Andrea, however after being avoided by Andrea each time he tried


    he finally understood.


    He needed to cut down on his contact with Andrea.


    Therefore both of them finished their joint money n.


    The day that Eason left, Andrea eye¡¯s couldn¡¯t help but be a little moist, everything around her was


    brightened and beautiful.


    Finally she could do as she pleased, say what she wanted, it really was a good feeling.


    Eason originally had some things he wanted to discuss with Andrea, however after he saw how happy


    she was he went quiet, and held back the words that he had wished to say.


    In the evening, Andrea unexpectedly saw that all of her favourite dishes wereid out on the dining


    table.


    Before she went to sleep, Baron also kissed her forehead gently and said, ¡°Good girl.¡±


    Because of this evening she was extremely happy, however very soon she awoke from this trance.


    She said to herself, ¡°Andrea, don¡¯t tell me you are really being trained to be so servient by Baron?


    This man gave you some attention and then you suddenly be so excited? And he called you aN?velDrama.Org content.


    good girl! The tone he used as if you are some young child, what does this even mean!¡±


    Although at first she was happy, in the end she fell asleep furious.


    A few dayster on her way to work, she suddenly received an email from an unknown sender.


    On it was written, ¡°Why did you go back to Baron¡¯s home?¡±


    This way of writing, she didn¡¯t need to think about it, she just guessed it was from Matthew.


    Why was he asking her this question? It had only been a few short days yet he already knew?


    Andrea frowned and then replied, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She then got a reply which said, ¡°Sometimes I really do not understand what you are thinking. What


    you said before was both so resolute and stern; you wanted to find out the truth. So when you left


    Baron I really thought that you possessed great integrity. However I never expected that in the end you


    would not be so different to other girls. How is it possible that staying by his side like a bird locked


    inside a cage, enduring his power and influence is of morefort to you?¡±


    If Andrea had not thought clearly about what she wanted or what she wanted to do.


    Or she hadn¡¯t had a deep talk with him before, and Baron really did act like how he was described.


    This wave of remarks mixed in with words designed to cause a wedge between the two of them really


    started to irritate Andrea and perhaps made her even want to have a fierce talk with Baron again.


    However it was clear that this was just her imagination and therefore denied these thoughts.


    So just after a quick nce she saw what the problem was.


    She was so angry but also found the messageughable at the same time so she directly replied. ¡°Yes,


    I¡¯m very satisfied.¡±


    After she replied this she deleted the whole conversation history and changed the settings of her


    mailbox to not ept any more emails.


    She handled this matter silently, and no one was to know.


    Andrea knew that her contact with Matthew would perhaps end here, but in any case he seemed like a


    bad person anyways.


    However what she never expected was that when Matthew did things he was not afraid to take things


    too far.


    ¡°Andrea, did you really sign that agreement with Baron?¡± It was early in the morning and Christina was


    standing at the entrance of the office and as soon as she saw Andrea she quickly pulled her aside and


    asked this question.


    Andrea only heard the word agreement and then her heart thumped for a moment. Although the


    expression on her face remained the same, she reassured herself; Christina couldn¡¯t be talking about


    what she was thinking, it had to be about something else.


    ¡°To be¡­ a mistress¡­¡± Christina didn¡¯t know what to say, and because she felt so embarrassed she


    stammered her words for a long time.


    As soon as her voice fell, Andrea¡¯s face turned pale, she then took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Where


    did you find out about this from?¡±


    Once Christina saw Andrea¡¯s reaction she just knew that this was true then, ¡°In an email, we don''t


    know what''s going on but this morning, everyone in thepany received an anonymous email with


    the words ¡®Regarding the mistress agreement between Andrea and Baron¡¯. So now everyone is


    discussing this email, I¡¯m really worried about you so I didn¡¯t think it was best to stay in the office so I


    waited for you here to stop you going inside.¡±


    Andrea cried out repeatedly, ¡°Everyone knows now?¡±


    Christina nodded her head.


    ¡°What are you going to do? Why would you sign this kind of agreement with him?¡± Although Christina


    already guessed before that perhaps Andrea and Baron had some sort of rtionship with each other


    however she thought that she was just imagining things and that Andrea was just being deceived by


    Baron. However she never expected that this was what had happened.


    ¡°It will take a long time to exin everything.¡± Andrea held Christina¡¯s arm, the palm of her hand was


    slightly wet, ¡°As your friend, I will only tell you the truth and the facts. I hope that you can believe me.¡±


    Christina replied, ¡°I believe you!¡±


    Andrea rather unwillingly curled her lips, ¡°Thank you.¡± After she said this she let go of Christina¡¯s hand


    and walked into the office.


    Christina was still thinking how to help Andrea settle this matter.


    Therefore when she saw Andrea move to enter the office she was so terrified that she quickly grabbed


    Andrea back, ¡°What are you doing? Going into the office? Are you crazy!¡±


    Andrea shook her head, ¡°I feel that since I am still an employee at KJ Group, then I must at least be


    present in my work post during working hours.¡±


    Christina almost started to cry, ¡°Andrea, you really still want to go to work. You aren¡¯t afraid of everyone


    tearing you apart?¡±


    Andrea turned her head to show her that she was not afraid.


    But before she could say anything, white lights suddenly exploded in front of her eyes.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Anderson, I heard that you signed a mistress agreement with the president of KJ group


    Baron Howard, is this true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what was Miss Anderson thinking, was it because she needed money?¡±


    ¡°The reason that Miss Anderson was able to enter the design department of KJ group had something to


    do with Mr Howard?¡±

 Chapter 77 The Mistress Agreement Made Public

    Chapter 77 The Mistress Agreement Made Public


    Along with the constant cameras and microphones in front of her, Andrea was asked question and after


    question.


    Because the ce she was standing at was rather remote, it would take a while for the security of KJ


    Group to arrive to help them.


    So very quickly Andrea and Christina were forced into a corner.


    ¡°Miss Anderson, why are you not saying anything? Is it because you feel so ashamed and me


    yourself that you aren¡¯t saying anything?¡± A female reporter directly ced the microphone in front of


    Andrea¡¯s face asked sharply.


    Only then did Andrea finally react, so she first took off her coat and put it over Christina¡¯s head, and


    then she coldly looked at the female reporter and said, ¡°Ashamed of myself? Why would you think


    something like that?¡±


    The female reporter was taken aback by the look in Andrea¡¯s eyes and didn¡¯t expect that Andrea would


    dare respond to her so she said, ¡°You have be someone¡¯s mistress and yet you don¡¯t feel


    ashamed by this? So could it be that you feel honoured by this then?¡±


    Andrea responded, ¡°Do you even know what happened? You just stand here and speak nonsense


    about me being some mistress, where is your evidence?¡±


    The female reported retorted back, ¡°Wasn¡¯t that mistress agreement written clearly enough? I thought


    Miss Anderson¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you all doing?¡± She hadn¡¯t finished speaking when behind her a both very threatening and


    cold voice interrupted her.


    Everyone turned their heads to see who it was.


    OMG, Baron? Why was he here!


    The reporters all nced at each other and could all see this opportunity for more gossip in each


    other¡¯s eyes.


    The two protagonists of this story were together here, what a shocking surprise for them.


    So everyone turned their attentions towards Baron and started to take many photographs of him.


    The female reporter who had originally been questioning Andrea, when she saw him she also shifted


    her target of interest. So she looked at Baron and asked, ¡°Mr Howard, please could you confirm


    whether the mistress agreement you signed with Miss Anderson is true or not?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After she finished speaking, she shot a rather scornful look at Andrea. She thought she was going to


    make Andrea regret denying this question.


    ¡°Mistress Agreement? What is this?¡± However the way things were going were not what the female


    reporter had imagined, since Baron also denied this question.


    ¡°I mean, that agreement that you signed with Miss Anderson¡­¡± The female reporter was a little


    embarrassed.


    Baron narrowed his eyes at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m really not clear on what mistress agreement you are


    speaking of, however you can expect to receive a letter from mywyer.¡±


    ¡°On what basis?¡± The female reporter couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice.


    Baron replied, ¡°On the basis of you ndering the reputation of mypany.¡±


    After he said this he looked around at everyone, ¡°The pictures that you all just took, would you like me


    to delete them for you or will you delete them yourselves?¡±


    These reporters within society have experienced both high moments and low moments in their career


    for many years now, however faced with the situation they were in now felt it was best to just give in


    and force a smile, ¡°We¡¯ll delete them ourselves.¡±


    After all although gossip was important, losing your job for the sake of gossip would definitely not be


    worth it.


    Just now they had all been very excited, however were put down again by what Baron said.


    Baron pursued his lips, and walked over to Andrea and embraced her, ¡°Did you get hurt?¡±


    Andrea shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She then without thinking about it wanted to avoid Baron¡¯s hand.


    Baron raised his eyebrows and tightened his grip. Andrea who had just been struggling to get away


    was immediately embraced tighter by Baron.


    Andrea was speechless.


    Christina poked her head out from under the clothes and first looked at Andrea and then at Baron and


    said, ¡°Since Baron is here, I¡¯ll leave you now.¡±


    After she said this, without waiting for Andrea to say anything she just quickly left the scene.


    As she walked into the office she turned her head and thought to herself, to be honest it really did seem


    that Baron had some feelings towards Andrea.


    After Christina had left, Baron pulled at Andrea to also leave with him.


    ¡°Andrea, you are just a mistress to him¡­¡± The more the female reporter looked at Andrea the angrier


    she became, so she then began to shout and curse at Andrea.


    However before she could finish speaking, her mouth was covered by one of her seniors who worked


    at the same magazine.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Are you trying to challenge Baron just because you think our business isn¡¯t doing so


    well?¡± The senior employee warned her. After he said this he smiled and took a step towards Baron


    and said, ¡°Mr Howard, this woman is new here, so she doesn¡¯t understand the rules and regtions we


    must adhere to. When we get back I will report her to our chief editor and he can sort her out.¡±


    And with that this early morning farce ended here.


    Andrea was taken back to the vi by Baron again. She sat on the sofa holding a pillow and didn¡¯t say


    anything.


    Baron lowered his head and looked at her, ¡°Who do you think leaked our agreement?¡±


    Andrea replied, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you? Only you had ess to this agreement!¡±


    Baron was extremely furious because of what just happened but now Andrea¡¯s words made him even


    angrier, ¡°Andrea, do you really think that I would have published that document? Are you crazy?


    Leaking that document would harm me, so why would I do that. And if I published it then why would I


    After she heard him speak, she then also thought that it didn¡¯t make sense for Baron to do this.


    At the time when she heard about the mistress agreement, her first reaction was to assume that Baron


    had published it because only Baron and she knew about it. For this reason, because at the time she


    was both so angry and sad, she didn¡¯t have much time to really think about who really could have


    leaked this document.


    So if what Baron said was true and that publishing it would only harm him and perhaps even damage


    the image of the KJ group, then it definitely couldn¡¯t be him.


    Then who was it? Andrea thought.


    Very soon someone appeared in her mind, someone who always wore an artificial smile and someone


    who had just sent her an email before.


    ¡°Matthew? Could it be Matthew?¡± Andrea dropped the pillow and stood up, ¡°But why would he publish


    this? What good would it be for him?¡±


    Baron saw Andrea¡¯s reaction and sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t someone have close contact with him before? So


    howe you don¡¯t know why he would do something like this?¡±


    Andrea was silent.


    She sat down again and began to think about all of the conversations she had with him in the past and


    the ways that he would express himself.


    A thought suddenly appeared in her mind and then flew out again.


    ¡°To make me misunderstand you so I will leave you.¡± Andrea confidently said.


    As she thought about this, in the past she never understood why Matthew was so willing to help her


    look into the mistress agreement, and help her analyse everything.


    Although she knew that this person was not a kind person, however she could not understand how he


    would have had any benefit from doing this.


    Jumping back to before, after that first feeling of being eager to leave Baron, she then saw what the


    problem was more clearly.


    ¡°However why does he want to make me leave you? What would he get out of this?¡±


    ¡°Because you are mine.¡±


    Andrea said nothing.


    For no reason she started to feel that the things she had done and the way she had handled things


    recently were just like how an idiot would have done things.


    Baron continued to speak, ¡°To be honest when I saw that investigation into the agreement document in


    your mailbox, I made some assumptions about a few things. On the one hand I was very angry at the


    time but on the other hand I wanted to see what the people behind the scenes would do so that¡¯s why I


    let you go.¡±

 Chapter 78 It Would Be Solved By Baron

    Chapter 78 It Would Be Solved By Baron


    Andrea was puzzled.


    So howe she had totally thought that Baron had cut ties with her merely because he was angry?


    ¡°After you left, even though I proceeded with caution, but the frequency of my condition rpsing was


    getting higher and higher¡­¡± Baron paused, his eyes shone dangerously. ¡°So, I waspletely sure


    that my palpations were caused by the hand of someone, but as to who did it and how it was done, it


    was all still under investigation.¡±


    Baron finished his words, turned and saw Andrea leaning backwards in shock.


    He felt amused, ¡°What¡¯s your expression supposed to mean?¡±


    Andrea replied, ¡°I think I might have had a wrong understanding about you before.¡±


    All along, she could only see Baron¡¯s attitude towards her, and to be honest, it was not all kind. But she


    forgot, that this person was the CEO of KJ Group, the key person to leading the entirepany to


    significant raises in profit every year.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Baron raised an eyebrow. ¡°So what was your previous understanding? And what about now?¡±


    After he said so, he squinted slightly, looking as if Andrea had gave him a bad answer he would destroy


    her immediately.


    ¡°You¡¯re majestic and wise, smart and brave, casual and elegant, talented¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Baron stopped Andrea¡¯s ttery, and turned the topic back to where they started. ¡°Since you


    know that Matthew was the culprit behind this incident, what are you nning to do?¡±


    Andrea frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Until now, I still can¡¯t find the real person who signed on the mistress agreement, so to the bottom of


    this, I appear to be the one who signed it, I don¡¯t even have a chance to defend myself, maybe after a


    while, when everyone has forgotten about it I would be able to live as normal.¡±


    As she was saying, her forehead was struck lightly.


    Andrea eximed lightly, and she clutched her forehead, looking at the culprit in usation.


    ¡°Andrea, is it so hard to ask me for help?¡± Baron¡¯s eyes were dark.


    ¡°I wanted to solve this with my own capabilities¡­¡± Andrea murmured as she lowered her head.


    Not long ago, she had told Baron confidently and asked him to give her some time to improvement, and


    one day she would be able to stand side by side with him and not behind him, but it was not long after


    that this incident happened, and she really did not want to rely on Baron any more.


    ¡°Solve this by yourself?¡± Baronughed in anger. ¡°The way you n to solve this is to let time take the


    impact off naturally? Foolish!¡±


    He did not wait for Andrea toment further as he made his conclusion. ¡°As to the core of this


    incident, it was not targeted at you, but towards me, and towards KJ Group. So how could I leave


    myself out of this? Alright, you don¡¯t have to meddle in this anymore, I¡¯ll sort out everything tomorrow.¡±


    As he finished his words, Baron got up and left the living room, striding towards his study.


    As he walked, he took out his phone, as if he was giving out some instructions.


    Andrea watched him go, and her helpless heart calmed down without reason.


    Baron had called her foolish, she thought so a little about herself too. Even she knew that Matthew was


    up to no good, she still cooperated with him adamantly, and what was the oue of ying with fire?


    Now, the mistress agreement had stirred up the town, and she had to hide to home, unable to go to


    work. She had said that time would lessen the impact of everything, but actually it was all in vain.


    Everyone already had a solid impression of her, and would continue to look at her in this way


    thereafter, no matter what she did!


    She could not even exin to everyone, that she did not sign the agreement, and the person who


    signed the agreement was not her.


    Before the investigation was finalised, no matter the person in video or the person signing the


    agreement, the presumption would be that it was one person, Andrea.


    Although Baron had announced unterally not long ago that the mistress agreement hade to an


    end, but it was impossible for people to believe in this, and the end of the agreement did not mean that


    had never happened.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Andrea wailed, and covered her head with a bolster.


    This game was still solvable for Baron, but for her it was a dead end in every aspect.


    Abner stood by and observed Andrea for a long time.


    He recalled the conversation between the two just now, and had sorted out the flow of events in his


    heart.


    Looking at Andrea¡¯s frustrated expression, he smiled and walked up to console her. ¡°Miss, actually I


    feel that since Mr Baron had already said that he will handle this, you can just wait for the oue and


    don¡¯t have to worry yourself over this.¡±


    Andrea peeked out of the bolster, ¡°You don¡¯t get it.¡±


    She believed that Baron would handle it well, and would be able to solve everything quickly.


    But it was because Baron would be handling this that she felt so frustrated. Since it was only not long


    ago that she said¡­


    This was too devastating and too sudden.


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t, do you want something to drink, yogurt or juice?¡± Abner took the opportunity and


    changed the topic.


    Andrea replied, ¡°Yogurt then.¡±


    Abner answered affirmatively and walked towards the fridge.


    Andrea received the yogurt drink from Abner and bit on the straw, taking out her phone.


    Since she had a run in with the journalists in the morning, there should be some sort of announcement,


    who knew what theizens would say now.


    Fine, although she was clear that there would only be spiteful words, and she would only get sadder


    after looking at it, but Andrea could not help herself and wanted to take a look at it.


    Surprisingly, no matter on which social media, forum or media tform, there was nothing about her


    issue of being a mistress.


    The only hot topic about the KJ Group that she clicked into was a letter of demand issued by the official


    web of KJ Group to a magazine, threatening to sue them for defamation.


    She clicked into thements, and even thements were positive in nature.


    Such as:N?velDrama.Org content.


    [Everyone should notment simply following the others, we would know after the judgement has


    been made.]


    [Right,w is fair, and will give everyone a clear exnation.]


    [The KJ Group would not have made this statement without knowing what is going on, so we should


    probably just let it go, I don¡¯t see anything juicy going on.]


    ¡­


    Andrea scrolled all the way down and allments were simr, Baron¡¯s team should have already


    cleared the vicinity.


    Until noon, during lunchtime, Baron never left the study. In the midst, someone came to the castle


    bringing someputers looking for Baron, but Baron was still busy even after they left.


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s now one something in the afternoon, maybe you should get Mr Baron down for lunch.¡± Abner


    did not dare to go himself, so he came to Andrea and hinted for her to go.


    Since Mr Baron was highly tolerant towards Miss, if she went, Mr Baron might not scold her at all and


    his mood might even get better.


    Andrea nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go have a try.¡±


    After she said so, she stood up and walked towards the study.


    She knocked. ¡°Baron, may Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Andrea walked in and saw Baron sitting behind theputer, his fingers typing quickly.


    ¡°It is now one something in the afternoon, you should have your lunch¡­¡±

 Chapter 79 His Protection

    Chapter 79 His Protection


    After Andrea had dinner with Baron, she thanked Baron seriously for his help to her.


    Baron looked at her serious expression, and lifted his brows. ¡°Thepany is also involved in this


    incident, so you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    ¡°But I still have to thank you.¡±


    Looking at the woman¡¯s serious expression, Baron smiled. ¡°Since you wanted to thank me, shouldn¡¯t


    you put forward some realistic action? Give me a kiss.¡±


    Andrea was silent, ¡°¡­¡±


    For so long, the closest contact she had with Baron was perhaps cuddling together while they slept at


    night, suddenly she was asked to take the initiative and kiss him, before she would not have felt


    anything, but now she felt ufortable and shy.


    But Baron only meant for this and other than this there was no room to negotiate.


    Andrea hesitated for a long while, she took a deep breath and moved closer to kiss Baron on the cheek


    lightly, and she nned to leave right after the kiss.


    But Baron obviously did not want to give her that chance, as his eyes darkened, hisrge palm


    positioned firmly onto the back of Andrea¡¯s head, Andrea had not recovered from this sudden attack


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    and wanted to fight back on instinct.


    However, no matter how hard she fought against, she could not free herself from Baron¡¯s grip.


    Under his aggressiveness, the air became thinner, and the kiss started from ferocious, to lighter


    smooches, just when Andrea felt that she was suffocating, Baron finally let go of her benevolently.


    Andreaid on Baron sluggishly, and panted lightly, she could not make any replies.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Baron¡¯s already present desire thickened due to the inconsistent moist breath at the crook of


    his neck.


    He wanted badly to get onto Andrea and ravage her, but he knew that he could not do so as he thought


    of what he promised Andrea before.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Andrea lifted her eyes and looked at Baron, not understanding why he was


    suddenly angry.


    Baron heard her and lowered his head, the girl underneath him had glistening red lips that were slightly


    ajar, and the corner of her eyes had a seductiveness unconsciously due to their kiss just now ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you for thest time, stop seducing me!¡± Baron got off the bed after he warned furiously,


    and fled towards the bathroom.


    Andrea listened to the familiar sound of water, and was puzzled.


    What about her? She had not done anything! Why was it that every time she turned out to the one


    seducing Baron?


    Because she was exhausted, Andrea did not wait for Baron to finish cleaning himself, and fell asleep


    first.


    When Baron returned to the bed, Andrea moved closer on instinct and looked for the mostfortable


    position.


    Baron was aroused again by her moving and squirming around.


    He watched the woman sleep soundly with hatred, as he regretted why he had promised her all these


    weird conditions out of a moment of pity and a slip of the tongue, and now he ended up suffering.


    It was only around three or four o¡¯clock in the morning than Baron finally managed to fall asleep.


    Andrea woke up the second day and looked at the greenish dark circles under Baron¡¯s eyes and asked


    in puzzlement. ¡°Did you stay upst night? Why are your dark circles this bad?¡±


    Baron replied, ¡°How dare you ask me when the reason was because of you.¡± He left the bedroom in


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Andrea went downstairs and sat opposite Baron after cleaning up herself.


    Baron looked much better than before, when he saw Andreaing down, he passed her a piece of


    toast with jam on it, and said, ¡°You are to stay at home obediently these few days, and can only go out


    after I¡¯m done handling all the matters.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Andrea nodded, it was indeed not a suitable time for her to go out these few days.


    However¡­


    She lifted her head and looked at the man opposite her, Baron frowned, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    Andrea stuttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anythingst night, but why do I feel that you¡¯re angry at me? What


    happened?¡±


    Baron was stunned, hearing the sadness in her tone, the corner of his lips perked up into a tiny smile


    uncontrobly, as he replied like he wasforting a child, ¡°Alright, you didn¡¯t do anything, stay at


    home and be good, I¡¯ll have to go to the office in a while.¡±


    The tips of Andrea¡¯s ears reddened.


    She did not know why, but she was bing more like a child.


    Even when she was small, the times that she had suffered wrongsrger than this was already


    uncountable, but at that time she would only tell herself to work harder and make people see her in a


    different light, but nowadays, Baron had only let her into his good graces for a few days, and she was


    already letting herself loose.


    After Baron went to work, Andrea stayed at home working on her designs for about two hours and she


    was getting tired.


    She reached for her phone and opened the Weibo app.


    Once she scrolled to the hot topics, the topmost sentence of ¡°Andrea Anderson absolute green tea


    bitch¡± made Andrea¡¯s temple jump, she thought it was someone bearing the same name and she


    clicked into the link.


    ¡°A certain woman named Anderson in the KJ Group signed a mistress agreement with the CEO Baron


    Howard, and spent time alone in the same room, and at the same time, had aplicated rtionship


    with her own sister¡¯s boyfriend, the renowned designer and young master of the Reed Family, Eason


    Reed, is this a bane of morals, or a twist of humanity¡­¡±


    As she finished reading the text, Andrea¡¯s eyes rested on the two photos underneath, one was of the


    exposure of the mistress agreement, the other was of her being thrown off by Eason, her eyes filled


    with tears looking as she was wronged.


    This must have been from when she wanted to exin to Eason that she was the one that he was


    looking for, but judging from the angle, this was surely took incognito.


    Andrea¡¯s eyes darkened bit by bit.


    The agreement was only known by her and Baron, Baron surely could not have exposed this, so who


    could it be? At this moment, Baron called in.


    Once she picked up, the man¡¯s deep voice suppressing his anger reached through, ¡°Andrea, don¡¯t look


    at any media tforms now! Be good, alright?¡±


    ¡°I just went on Weibo.¡± His concern made Andrea¡¯s heart warm, she had not taken this bit of negative


    material to heart, but only wanted to find out the person behind it. ¡°Baron, can you get someone to


    check on the IP address, to see where all the exposed news came from.¡±


    Seeing that her mood was stable, Baron heaved an obvious sigh of relief, as he replied lightly, ¡°It


    should be the handiwork of Matthew again. But this was weird, because my men had checked on


    Matthew¡¯s itinerary for these few days and found that he did not have the time to do this¡­¡±


    The audacity of these people, daring to step upon him throwing their weight around.


    To dare to do this to one of his, they must have wanted their lives cut short!


    ¡°Andrea, you just stay at home and be good, I¡¯ll take care of the rest,¡± Baron repeated. ¡°If there¡¯s


    anything you need just tell Abner.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Andrea¡¯s reaction was too calm, making Baron worried, after he hung up, he texted Abner telling him to


    take good care of Andrea.


    Abner had only found out about this serious incident after he saw from Weibo, he looked at Andrea,


    who looked calm, like nothing happened.


    Miss Andrea was too calm about this?


    Abner wanted to say something else, but Andrea said that she wanted to proceed with the designs and


    went upstairs.

 Chapter 80 Of Course She Was Not in a Bad Mood

    Chapter 80 Of Course She Was Not in a Bad Mood


    Andrea revisited the viral news, then thought about what Baron had just said. It was clear that the one


    who sent the agreement to everyone¡¯s email in thepany must be Matthew. This was a no-brainer.


    However, after reading the follow-up on this report, as Baron said, no matter how they looked at this


    matter, something just felt off. It was especially weird that the person seemed to know all the details so


    clearly between her, Eason, Cassidy and others¡­


    By all rights, Matthew shouldn¡¯t be the one that have time to investigate such affair.


    Suddenly, Andrea thought of two people who had the motivation to do this. After confirming it, she


    grabbed her phone and dialed a number out.


    After the call went through, Andrea¡¯s finger swiped and pressed the record button.


    ¡°Dear sister, you still have the mood to call me? Could it be that you have not seen the news on the


    inte?¡± Cassidy¡¯s voice, even though a phone, could be heard with a mixture of smugness.


    Andrea calmly asked ¡°Cassidy, by doing this, what benefit can you gain?¡±


    ¡°What benefit can I gain? The fact that you are having a tough time is the best thing I could ever ask


    for!¡± Cassidy¡¯s voice suddenly became shrill.


    ¡°Do you know that ever sincest time, Baron has been crazily suppressing the Anderson family?


    Because of that, father told me, the Anderson family¡¯spany is about to dere bankruptcy. That


    despicable man Eason, also knows that I lie to him about the original design. It is just as well that he


    does not try to save me, but he even helps Baron to take me down!¡±


    ¡°Now you are asking me why I did this to you. Then I would also like to ask the same: why you did that


    to us!¡±


    ¡°You have always taken away everything from me, wanting to be better than me at everything. Now


    that you are all grown up, you still want to snatch away the man that I love, snatching Baron was one


    thing, but now you are also aiming for Eason! Andrea, you are quite disgusting. Don¡¯t you see how


    nasty you are? Who do you think you are to steal everything from me!¡±


    Andrea wanted to speak up a few times during the conversation. But at the end, because of Cassidy¡¯s


    non-stop ranting, she did not even have the chance to do so.


    When Cassidy finally simmered down, Andrea continued to bait out more information from Cassidy by


    saying, ¡°You know clearly in your heart that the one Eason was looking for was me. And it was you who


    took my design and impersonated me, which made him stayed with you, right? Other than that,


    Cassidy, you are really good at inverting what is right and what is wrong. Ever since our childhood, do


    you actually think that you are the one who is being bullied?¡±


    ¡°So, what if I changed your design? You have been eating and drinking from the Anderson family for so


    many years. Is there a problem to take two of your designs?¡±


    ¡°Besides, it is only normal for someone as nasty as you to be oppressed and humiliated, right? This is


    how you should live your life, instead of being smug in front of me and thinking that you are better than


    me!¡±


    Cassidy suddenly remembered something, and her tone shifted drastically, changing from a roar to a


    light chuckled.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°However, you do not have to worry, because you will soon live the same life as before. And your


    situation might even be a bit worse. As it will not just be our Anderson family that is going to humiliate


    and oppress you, the whole society is also going to do the same thing.¡±


    ¡°My dear sister, I also hope you will be strong enough, do not kill yourself just because of this little


    setback. If you really have nothing to eat in the future,e and beg me. I am sure my family can


    leave some leftovers for you.¡±


    After saying all that, she immediately hung up the phone, not waiting to listen what Andrea might want


    to say.


    Andrea¡¯s lip rose up.


    As there would be big trick waiting for Cassidy, of course Andrea was not in a bad mood. The one who


    should be strong was Cassidy.


    After Andrea got the recording, she immediately called the police. When Baron knew what had just


    happened, he also provided a lot of information he investigated to the police. He wanted to sue William


    for corruption, Cassidy and Hazel for defamation of reputation, vilification of others¡­


    As it began to pile up, there were about a dozen of crimesmitted by them. Every crimemitted


    had its corresponding evidences to back it up.


    Cassidy had always hated Andrea. So when she got a call from Matthew, she immediately helped him


    to spread bad information about Andrea in the inte without hesitation. However, she was not that


    stupid. As she knew that Baron was going to find out the truth sooner orter, after she had done


    calling Andrea, she followed her mother to the airport.


    Unfortunately, when they arrived at the airport, they were arrested by the police who were already


    ambushing there.


    As Cassidy was pinned to the ground, she even cried out, ¡°What right do you have to arrest us! We did


    not do anything! You must have arrested the wrong people.¡±


    The police said, ¡°whether you are correct or wrong, thew will tell, nowe with us!¡±


    When being interrogated, Cassidy was quite stubborn at first, saying that she did not do anything and


    that the police must have misunderstood something. But after finding out that feigning ignorance was


    useless, Cassidy immediately pointed at Hazel and William, saying she was forced to do this, and that


    she loved her sister very much. How could she harm her sister? It was all her parents fault.


    Hazel was stunned when the police told her what Cassidy said.


    She never thought that her daughter, whom she had loved for many years, would betray her at this


    critical moment. Although she was discouraged, she still admitted all the wrongdoings. And she also


    told that William had some dirty secret that were not known to the public.


    As a result, William waspletely proven guilty by his wife. He did not even have the chance to argue


    or resist about it.


    In the end, depending on the situation, thew sentenced William to jail for life, Hazel was sentenced


    for fourteen years in prison. And as for Cassidy, she just needed to be educated for a while at the


    detention center.


    Even though she only stayed at the detention center for a period of time, Cassidy¡¯s life hadpletely


    changed.


    She was no longer the high and mightydy from the Anderson family. She was just an orphan whom


    was incapable of living by herself. And after the Anderson family¡¯s house was taken away, she did not


    even have a ce to live. She wanted to get help from her former friends, but all of them forced her


    away.


    Moreover, Andrea also released the recording from before on the inte. Because of this, everyone


    heard Cassidy¡¯s sharp tone and harsh use of words when talking with Andrea. Even though she


    escaped the grasp of thew, she still failed when it came to the moral public opinion.


    One time, Andrea saw Cassidy on her way back from work.


    She almost did not recognize her. The woman who was once so exquisite and beautiful all the time was


    now in a mess, walking on the road with a dirty face, letting out giggles from time to time.


    After looking at her for a while, she noticed that Cassidy was behaving a little bit abnormal.


    After a little struggle, she finally softened up and paid some money to send Cassidy to a mental


    hospital.


    In Andrea¡¯s life, the Anderson family hadpletely be a thing of the past.


    This online matter was once all over the ce. However Andrea and Baron were not celebrities after


    all, as time went by, everyone¡¯s attention slowly moved on to other news.


    When Baron noticed that the matter was finally almost over, he brought Andrea back to thepany.


    And on the first meeting of the day, he told everyone that Andrea was his girlfriend. The whole thing


    about an agreement was never real before.


    Later that afternoon, Eason came to KJ Group with arge bouquet of Blue Enchantress, wanting to


    confess to Andrea.


    Because of some busybody, the news was spread on the inte. Soon, manyizens who saw the


    news were deeply moved.

 Chapter 81 Eason’s Confession

    Chapter 81 Eason¡¯s Confession


    [What a beautiful love story!]


    [Oh my god, is this a real-life Cindere?]


    [The domineering president is in love with me? Not one, but two! When will I get such experience]


    ¡­


    ¡°Baron, I did not know that Eason would confess to me. Moreover, I did not say yes either. Why are you


    so angry?¡± Andrea looked at the person who had been in a bad mood since this afternoon, and asked


    him angrily.


    Baron nced at her with his cold eyes, ¡°I thought I told you to stay away from him.¡±


    Andrea replied, ¡°I have not contacted him since the day I promised you! You totally have the right to


    check. And If I am lying, I rather be dead!¡±


    Baron, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Andrea looked at Baron with her hands on her waist. Then she tried to change the


    subject, ¡°And why did I not know that I have already be your girlfriend? Did I say yes? Did you


    confess?¡±


    Thinking about how stunned she was, along with everyone else, during the meeting this morning, she


    was now furious.


    From the beginning to the end, Baron even dared to hide this matter from Andrea, not even revealing a


    single word to her. He only told her that thepany was still dealing with the agreement. And she did


    not have to worry about it. He had a solution!


    So, at the end the solution was to unterally dere them as boyfriend and girlfriend?


    Baron¡¯s eyes flickered as he thought about what happened this morning. But there was no change to


    his expression, ¡°Other than what I did, do you have a better idea on resolving this matter?¡±


    Andrea, ¡°¡­¡±, She did not. She also admitted that such a method might actually be the best solution.


    But, now when she thought about the thing that she was nagging about, it now seemed to have an


    unexinable sense of ridiculousness.


    Other than that, as long as she remembered that, all what Baron did was to solve the problem. There


    was no way her heart could be unsettled by the thought of such a solution.


    She also thought that she was being a jerk. But as a girl, and as she knew that she loved Baron, what


    the heck, she could envision it happening.


    Andrea was feeling a bit frustrated, she bit her teeth, ¡°if you are doing this to solve the problem, then it


    does not have to be this way. Sooner orter, I will investigate the truth. Then everyone will know who


    is right and who is wrong. So there is no need for you to sacrifice yourself for the sake of this matter¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah-¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was given a hard p to the back of her hand by Baron.


    Andrea screamed in pain and covered the reddened back of her hand. She was unable to hold back


    her tears.


    Baron sighed and pulled Andrea close to himself, helping her rub her hand, ¡°Sometimes I do not know


    if you are truly stupid, or if you are just pretending to be. Are you really unable to see, under this


    obvious situation, that I am interested on you?¡±


    Andrea looked up, the tears in her eyes still had not been wiped away.


    Baron covered her eyes, ¡°I admit that I like you, Andrea. So, from today onwards, you are my girlfriend.


    No one can change it.¡±


    After saying that, he immediately lowered his head and kissed Andrea on the lips.


    At the end, he also fiercely bit her lips as a punishment.


    ¡°You did not pay attention to Eason during this period of time. You have done well. Please keep it up.¡±


    Baron said it as he was biting Andrea¡¯s lips.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Andrea replied, ¡°I, why should I, listen to you¡­¡±


    The words said were all fragmented, and eventually they all faded back into the lips.


    ¡°You asked why?¡± Baron asked with a smile.


    ¡°Are you going to listen to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Andrea eventually sumbed to Baron¡¯s lustful authority.


    But sometimes, only Andrea¡¯s cooperation was not enough. Others might also need to listen to Baron¡¯s


    instruction.


    For example, Eason appeared in front of her once again holding a bouquet of Blue Enchantress.


    Today, he was wearing a suit. His eyes were gentle when he looked at Andrea, as if he was looking at


    his whole world.


    Andrea quickly thought about it, organizing what she should say. Then she decided that, if Eason said


    some inexplicable wordster, she would reject him outright.


    ¡°Good morning, Andrea.¡± But as if Eason had read her mind, he just greeted her and did not say


    anything unnecessary.


    So, the words that Andrea prepared had no chance to be spoken.


    She could not say something like ¡°I do not like you anymore,¡± or ¡°Do note to me anymore¡±, when


    he was just greeting her. That would not feel appropriate.


    ¡°I remembered when you were little, you said the flower you loved the most was the Blue Enchantress.


    And you hope to have many Blue Enchantress when you grow up.¡± Eason looked at the bouquet with


    misty eyes, as if he was reminiscing of the past.


    Andrea recalled as if she had actually said it before.


    At that time, her exact words were that she liked the Blue Enchantress flower, so she hoped that the


    person she liked in the future would gift her a bouquet every day. That way, she could be happy the


    entire day.


    But, in fact, if Eason had not brought it up today, she probably would not have remembered she had


    said such a thing.


    ¡°I do not like it anymore.¡± Andrea said calmly, ¡°Moreover, Eason, you do not have to do such thing.


    What happened before was because there were something you did not know. I never med you.


    However, sometimes people just did not grab the chance when presented in front of them. So, let it go.


    We can still be friends in the future.¡±


    Although Eason had expected Andrea¡¯s answer, his heart could not help but feel a little bit hurt.


    ¡°It is because of Baron?¡±


    Andrea nodded then shook her head slightly, ¡°it is true that he is one of the reasons. Because I like


    him, I do not want him to be sad. But another part of the reason is that I really think it will better if we


    just end it here. Seriously! You have many talents. I am sure there will definitely be better girls waiting


    for you in the future. There is no need to waste any more time on me.¡±


    ¡°You like him?!¡± Eason could not ept it, ¡°He treated you like that, and you still actually like him?


    Andrea, did Baron force you to say so?¡±


    Andrea rubbed the corner of her eyebrows. She wanted to exin that she really liked Baron, not that


    she was threatened by him.


    At the end before she could speak up, her waist suddenly wrapped around another person¡¯s body.


    Smelling that familiar scent, Andrea naturally leaned onto that person.


    Baron was satisfied that Andrea was so upbeat today, ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Eason overconfident? It is only right


    that Andrea likes me.¡±


    Eason, ¡°¡­¡±


    Andrea. ¡°¡­¡±


    Although they knew that this person¡¯s character was like this, it still felt too arrogant to say that out


    loud.


    Eason sneered, ¡°I really cannot see why you worthy of Andrea¡¯s affection are. If I have not been


    deceived for so long, then Andrea¡­¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, there is no such word as regret in this world. If you miss the chance, it is all on you!¡±


    Baron cut off Eason¡¯s words, ¡°If Mr. Easones to casually harass my girlfriend again in the future, I


    will call the guards to throw you out immediately!¡±

 Chapter 82 Christinas Queries

    Chapter 82 Christina''s Queries


    "Andrea, even though you said that the best ending for us is to say good-bye to each other here, I still


    hope you can give me another chance," Eason joked with a smile, "Beautifuldy, there''re a lot of


    admirers around you. You can reject me, but you can''t take my right away to pursue you."


    After saying these words, he cast his gaze at Baron, and his smile turned frosty, "Baron, be nice to her.


    If I find out you hurt her, I will take her away from you at all cost."


    Baron, "You won''t have this chance."


    Eason pursed his lips, turning around to leave.


    As soon as Baron saw him disappearpletely in the doorway, his hand pinched Andrea''s waist


    lightly.


    Andrea looked up at him, pretending to be angry, "Why do you pinch me?"


    Baron said, "I really want to keep you out of everyone''s sight if I could." At the words, he pinched her


    again, then he only took the elevator to the top floor.


    After standing in situ for a long while, Andrea let out a sigh.


    Arriving at the office, as expected, Andrea got everyone''s attention again.


    Until she reached her seat, she still could detect the indistinct observationsing from the others.


    But they immediately averted their eyes whenever she looked toward them.


    Andrea clearly knew that this must be rted to Baron who had said that she was his girlfriend during


    the regr meeting.


    In fact, there was no real romantic rtionship between her and Baron, but as Baron said, this was the


    best way to resolve the mistress agreement.


    So although Andrea felt ufortable, she couldn''t exin it.


    "Forget it, don''t care what others think, just mind your own business," Andreaforted herself.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She forced herself to focus on the sketch.


    In the beginning, she still could be disturbed, but then she really couldn''t feel anything.


    In the twinkling of an eye, she had been working all morning.


    When it was time for lunch break, Christina came over and invited her for lunch together. While packing


    up the stuff, Andrea epted her invitation.


    Along the way, Christina looked at Andrea''s profile, while her lips moved and moved.


    Andrea knew that Christina must have something to tell her, but she still didn''t speak it out until they


    reached the restaurant.


    "Feel free to ask what you want to ask. If I can answer, I''ll tell you as much as possible." Seeing


    Christina''s hesitant expression, Andrea found she was funny, so she initiated the conversation.


    Christina saw her thought was prated by Andrea, then she exined, "Actually, my main purpose


    is to care about you and secondly, I kind of want to gossip."


    Andrea nodded, "I know."


    Christina said, "Are you really with Baron? Do you really know him?"


    She frowned and looked at Andrea earnestly. When Andrea and Baron were not sure about their


    rtionship before, she felt that Andrea was at a loss; but now Andrea and Baron had been going


    steady, she still thought that Andrea was on the losing side.


    Baron was too legendary, so he had be the rich''s leisure-time topic. For a long time, her free time


    had been spent by listening to his legendary stories.


    With so much information, Christina thought that Baron was a person who had excellent capability, but


    as a boyfriend, he really didn''t seem to be someone who could be trusted with life.


    Through Christina''s eyes, Andrea guessed the other words that Christina hadn''t finished expressing,


    then she said, "We''re dating indeed, but there''re a lot of things not as simple as what you can see. I


    can only assure you - I know precisely what I''m doing right now."


    "Then will you stay in KJ in the future?" This was the second question Christina cared about.


    "Why not?" Andrea wondered, "These things don''t conflict with my work in KJ."


    "But if you stay here, those people will always look at you with strange eyes. I thought you''ll feel


    unbearable, so leave and go somewhere else," Christina subconsciously spoke out what she wanted to


    say in her mind, if she was Andrea, she would definitely not be able to stand it.


    Andrea shook her head, "What does the judgment of others have to do with me? I can just be myself.


    So far, KJ Group is the most suitable ce for me to have the best development. I don''t have to give


    up all these things and start over again because of those unimportant things and people. Moreover, I


    can''tpletely control what they want to say, and I believe that they will stop paying attention to this


    matter after a period of time."


    After hearing Andrea out, it was a weight off Christina''s mind.


    That was right, the judgment of others had nothing to do with Andrea, why should she care! Andrea did


    have the design talent and ability. She could stay in KJ for so long because of her own worth, instead of


    going through Baron''s back door.


    Christina was enlightened and smiled awkwardly, "I''ve taken it the wrong way. You can analyze the


    problem thoroughly."


    Andrea poked her head, "You''re still too young. If you''ve more experience, it won''t be like this."


    After the words, Andrea thought for a while and looked at her seriously. Then she reminded, "Christina,


    you''ve to remember the most important thing in this world is only yourself. You''ve to know what you


    want and what you don''t. The opinions of others are ultimately theirs, you can take it if it is useful and


    leave it if it is useless. Your life is created by yourself."


    Christina knew that these words came from the bottom of Andrea''s heart and Andrea said this for her


    sake. Even though she didn''t really understand at the moment, she still nodded and put the words in


    her heart.


    Andrea saw her get through to Christina, so she silenced herself.


    Picking up the menu on the table, Christina said, "Let''s end the business talk and start eating now.


    What do you want to eat?"


    "Steamed chicken rice, seaweed soup¡­"


    After lunch, Andrea and Christina went back to the office again with talking andughing all along the


    way.


    However, as soon as they stepped into the office, they immediately found something wrong inside.


    It was so quiet and it was impossible to be so quiet under normal circumstances.


    Andrea looked around quickly, and finally found the reason at her desk.


    It turned out that Baron was here.


    Looking at the person sitting there, Andrea raised her brows and walked over, "Mr. Howard, are you


    looking for me?"


    Upon hearing her remarks, Baron put down the sketch in his hands and stood up, "Let''s buy a dress


    and do a makeup. I need you to apany me to a dinner tonight."


    Having spoken these words he moved forward and held Andrea''s hand.


    With an irresistible manner, he took Andrea out of the office.


    Andrea caught the response of her colleagues out of the corner of her eyes, and couldn''t help


    breathing a sigh inwardly. She wanted to keep a low profile indeed, but failed.


    When they reached the ground floor, Andrea whispered to Baron, "If you''ve something to talk to me in


    the future, you just need to call me. You don''t need toe down and find me by yourself."


    Baron gave Andrea a nce, but didn''t give her an answer, so she also didn''t know whether he agreed


    or not.

 Chapter 83 Choosing a Dress

    Chapter 83 Choosing a Dress


    When Baron went to pick up the car, Andrea stood at the door waiting for him.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the pedestrians and the scenery outside, Andrea began to think in her mind, what to do


    next.


    Suddenly, she felt a strong and ufortable sight on her.


    Someone was watching her, this was Andrea''s first reaction.


    She quickly looked in the direction that she thought the person stood, but all she could see were two


    Andrea frowned and walked slowly towards the potted nts


    However, before she could take a few steps, Baron''s car had already arrived.


    "Get in the car." Baron rolled down the window and demanded.


    Andrea nced at the pot, then at Baron, and then chose to get in the car.


    There shouldn''t be any big problems, Andrea was a little confused.


    Soon, Baron discovered that there was something wrong with her and asked, "What is it?"


    Andrea pursed her lips, "When I was standing there waiting for you, I felt that someone was watching


    me. But when I looked over, there was nothing."


    After speaking, she felt a little nervous again. Andrea smiled and shook her head, "I don¡¯t think it will be


    a big problem. Maybe it''s because I have experienced too many things recently, so I have


    hallucinations, who knows."


    Baron took Andrea''s words very seriously, and wanted to ask some of his people in thepany to find


    them some tape of the security cameras.


    But on the outside he was stillforting Andrea, "If you feel tired, just take a break, we don''t have to


    rush like this."


    Andrea, "Don''t worry, I don''t think if I was ufortable, I would force it."


    The two people talked and started another topic.


    "What party are we going to tonight?" Andrea asked, she wanted to be mentally prepared in advance.


    "It''s a charity event, but during this period, there will be a small auction." Baron didn''t hide anything,


    and directly told Andrea the situation in the most concise words.


    Andrea thought for a while and expressed her understanding.


    When choosing dresses, the styles she deliberately picked were some more dignified dresses.


    Actually, she thought it would be done soon, so that she could look up some more details about the


    party. But then, almost three hours passed and she was still stuck with looking for dresses.


    Andrea looked at herself in the mirror, and didn''t feel anything was wrong.


    She turned around angrily, "Baron, what''s the matter with you, I have changed more than a dozen sets


    of clothes. If you are not saying that the style is not good, then it¡¯s the color that¡¯s not good, and the


    worst is that you even said that the feeling is not right!"


    "Are you looking for trouble with me on purpose?"


    Baron''s face darkened slightly, "Those dresses won''t work."


    "Well, if you think you have the ability to pick one for me, then please do it. But you aren¡¯t picking for


    me either, all you are doing ismanding me around..."


    "OK, then I''ll pick it." Baron stood up and took out a long dress after walking around the store. "I think


    this is pretty good."


    Andrea took the clothes that Baron handed over, and the corners of her mouth twitched, "Are you sure


    this is good?"


    Baron nced quickly, no arms, no backs, chests, and waists were exposed, "Very good!"


    Andrea, "..."


    The two shop assistants shivered in hiding, trying to reduce their existence, for fear that they would say


    something wrong if they were not careful.


    Andrea changed her clothes and looked at herselfpletely wrapped, feeling extremely depressed,


    "How does this dress look good?¡±


    Baron opened his eyes and started talking nonsense, "I think it''s good. If you don''t believe me, ask


    someone else."


    As he said, he pointed to a shop assistant, "You tell her, is this dress good?"


    The two shop assistants nced at each other, one of them stepped forward with a generous


    determination to die, with a smile on the corner of her mouth, "This dress suits Miss Anderson. First of


    all, this color you picked makes her look rtively white. Miss Anderson looks very dignified, with the


    light gauze design on the sleeves, it gives people a very smart feeling. People only need to look at her


    once, it is unforgettable. Mr. Howard has a very good taste, this is a new collection in our store this year


    and there are only three dresses like this in the world. The one that Miss Anderson¡¯s body is wearing


    right now is thest one remaining on the market."


    The clerk finished introducing, and Andrea was a little confused.


    Could it be that her level of appreciation has really lowered, why does she think this dress makes her


    look fat and dark? If it weren''t for her own beauty, it must be a horrible scene.


    This seems to be a challenge to her as a professional designer.


    But since the clerk had said so, Andrea couldn''t deny.


    She would just take it as her appreciation level had dropped, Andrea watched as Baron asked the clerk


    to wrap up the dress, and sighed.


    In fact, if he let her choose, she really liked the red strapless dress. From the design to the details, it


    was very outstanding. The moment she just put it on, she couldn¡¯t take it off.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but just a second ago, there was a glimmer of surprise in his eyes, but the next


    second they were full of disgust, and he even said something about the dress being ugly.


    Wanting to look beautiful was a woman''s nature, and now Andrea was really depressed.


    While getting the makeup done, sheined about Baron''s taste in fashion in her heart.


    She looked at the makeup artist and finally couldn''t hold back the question in her heart, "Miss, do you


    think this dress I''m wearing looks good?"


    The makeup artist was taken aback, before she had time to answer, she felt that there was a cold


    nce behind her, and she had a feeling that if she didn''t respond well, something had will happen with


    her immediately.


    So she took a closer look at the dress, and organized a sentence in her mind, "This dress suits you,


    you look good in it."


    After saying it, she found that Andrea''s face seemed a little unhappy, but Baron behind her looked


    away.


    The makeup artist quickly guessed all the signs. Baron must have helped Andrea pick out this dress. If


    she had to tell the truth, she could only say one thing, perhaps this is the legendary male taste in


    aesthetics.


    After Andrea finished the makeup, it was almost an hour left to the start of the event.


    The two left without any dy.


    When they arrived at the banquet hall, Andrea casually nced around and knew that the banquet this


    time should be of a higher ss.


    After all, there were several people who came that she had seen in financial magazines and TV


    channels, and she felt they all looked familiar.


    As soon as she entered the hall, Andrea felt a lot of people looking at her. No need to think about it,


    she knew it was because of Baron.


    But despite the attention that fell on him, no one dared to stop Baron to talk to him along the way.


    Baron held Andrea''s waist and walked slowly to the corner.


    At this time, an unexpected person appeared in front of Baron and Andrea.


    He first nced meaningfully at Baron''s hand on Andrea''s waist, then raised his head, with a


    hypocritically gentle smile on his face, "Mr. Howard, Miss Anderson, we haven¡¯t met in a long time."

 Chapter 84 The Man in the Suit

    Chapter 84 The Man in the Suit


    Matthew!


    As soon as Andrea saw him the smile that had been on her face disappeared.


    As she thought about all the chaos and turmoil from before she realized it all had something to do with


    Matthew. The anger inside Andrea was rising as she thought how this person dared toe near here


    again.


    The expression on Baron¡¯s face was naturally unpleasant, and he gave Matthew a very cold look.


    ¡°Go away!¡± He said sharply as he looked at Matthew.


    Matthew didn¡¯t seem to notice the hate and detest that both Baron and Andrea felt for him so he didn¡¯t


    move but instead said, ¡°Why are you both so angry? What I did before really was too extreme but I¡¯m


    here to apologize to you both, are you able to forgive me?¡±


    Although he was apologizing, his words seemed very insincere and as if he was just putting the


    minimal effort into his apology to save face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have to repeat myself.¡± Baron was starting to get infuriated.


    Because most of the people who came to the event today were people who held prestige and he was


    on good terms with the host, he did not want to argue with Matthew here. However if Matthew


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    continued to provoke him then Baron would not let him leave here unscathed.


    After all everyone had heard others say they were afraid of Baron however no one had ever heard that


    Baron was afraid of anyone.


    Matthew also felt that Baron¡¯s patience was about to run out she he decided not to continue provoking


    Baron but instead stepped aside and said, ¡°Since Mr Howard does not wish to see me now, then I will


    speak with you another time.¡±


    He then turned to face Andrea and said while smiling, ¡°Last time I worked with Miss Anderson I was


    very happy. I sincerely hope that there will be another opportunity to work with you in the future.¡±


    After he said this he didn¡¯t wait for Andrea to reply and as he left he didn¡¯t turn back.


    Andrea was taken to a sofa in the corner and after they sat down Baron didn¡¯t say anything.


    He just looked around the room with a gloomy expression, asionally taking sips of red wine.


    Andrea felt that the atmosphere between them was slightly ufortable.


    But as she saw his expression she really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Inside her mind she had long ago screamed a torrent of abuse at Matthew, this man really was


    despicable. He seemed to appear everywhere but she didn¡¯t know if he was deliberately trying to


    sabotage her rtionship with Baron or not.


    However it did really seem this way.


    Andrea stole a nce at Baron many times until she finally moved closer to him and asked in a low


    voice, ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    Baron shot a nce at her without speaking.


    Andrea was silent and then continued to speak, ¡°About what happened that time, I admit I didn¡¯t think it


    through properly, so I want to apologize to you again. Can you please not be angry anymore?¡±


    ¡°And, think about it. Matthew deliberately came here today to say those misleading words. His aim was


    to infuriate you which would then cause problems between us. If you really got angry then you would


    have fallen for his trick and he would have been the one walking out here feeling victorious.¡±


    She enclosed her hand around Baron¡¯s, ¡°Do you think what I said is correct?¡±


    As he looked down at Andrea¡¯s gentle and pleasing appearance, all of Baron¡¯s anger was suddenly


    swept away.


    He naturally knew of course that Matthew¡¯s words just now were deliberate in order to cause problems


    in their rtionship.


    However as he thought about it, at the time Andrea would rather believe other people than believe him.


    So when he left the scene so resolutely, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry.


    Especially to this day, Andrea still hadn¡¯t told him why she wanted to return to the Anderson house,


    what she was thinking and what she had nned.


    Andrea had never spoken about any of these things which made him always have a feeling that she


    would stray far away from him again.


    Andrea still didn¡¯t know what Baron was thinking about, she only knew that he was still angry, so she


    frowned and wanted to continue to straighten things out with him.


    However what she didn¡¯t expect was that Baron suddenly picked her up and embraced her in his arms.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡° Because she had no time to prepare for this Andrea couldn¡¯t help but let out a small cry.


    ¡°Andrea.¡± Baron said her name.


    ¡°What is it?¡± After Andrea got herself into afortable position she then raised her head suspiciously.


    Baron bit her lips and then cruelly said, ¡°If you leave me again then I will break your legs.¡±


    Andrea was speechless.


    ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡±


    Andrea was silent and then added one condition to this, ¡°If you ever bully me then I will find a way to


    leave you.¡±


    Baron replied, ¡°I will not allow it.¡±


    After he paused for a moment he then continued to speak, ¡°If you run away from me again then no


    matter what I will bring you back. And once you are back with me then I will confine you to me so you


    cannot go anywhere again.¡±


    After he said this he bit Andrea¡¯s lip once more.


    Andrea knew that there was no use in struggling since it would only aggravate Baron even more.


    Therefore she didn¡¯t move and let herself be controlled by Baron.


    After all they were in public and not even Baron was that impudent, so after he bit her one more time


    he then let go of her.


    Once Andrea was sitting in her original position again she tidied up her appearance a little bit.


    The banquet was now entering the dancing stage however both Andrea and Baron were not too


    interested in this.


    Baron thought about it and then asked Andrea, ¡°Do you want to dance?¡±


    Andrea shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to, I¡¯m not very good at dancing.¡±


    Since Baron also didn¡¯t want to dance and Andrea felt the same way, the two of them continued to stay


    sitting at their spot.


    Then right at this moment someone stepped out from the dance floor and was walking in the direction


    of Baron.


    Baron¡¯s expression was originally very calm and unmoved but when he saw this person he was


    shocked.


    Andrea also noticed and they watched as this person came over together.


    They saw that he was wearing a formal suit, and although he was not too handsome, you could say he


    looked very delicate and refined. In addition to the way he presented himself, just by looking at him you


    could tell he was a very sessful person.


    Andrea felt that if she had met this person before then she definitely would have remembered him.


    However as she scoured through all of her memories she could not remember meeting this person


    before and it seemed that this person only knew Baron.


    Sure enough when the man was in front of them he just looked towards Baron, smiled and said, ¡°Sir,


    the Mrs. has been calling you recently however you never pick up, so I came here to see what was


    going on. If you can then I hope you will return her calls, otherwise she will be continue to be very


    worried.¡±


    Andrea who was sitting next to Baron felt very clearly that as soon as this person had started speaking


    something felt a little odd with Baron. Especially once he heard the word Mrs., the air around him


    suddenly turned cold.


    Mrs? In this world there was only one person who would be called this in front of Baron, and that


    person was his mother who she heard was living overseas.


    As shebined the information she had heard before with Baron¡¯s current expression she guessed


    that perhaps Baron¡¯s rtionship with his mother was not on good terms?


    ¡°Tell her that I wille see her on New Year¡¯s Day and not to disturb me anymore for the time being.¡±


    Baron said after a long period of silence.

 Chapter 85 The Auction Items

    Chapter 85 The Auction Items


    ¡°Ok, I will convey what you have said to her.¡± The man in the suit smiled, ¡°However this time I really


    hope that you will follow through with what you said and prepare to return home.¡±


    ¡°I will, now please leave.¡± Baron lowered his head and picked up the wine from the table and looked as


    if he didn¡¯t wish to speak anymore.


    The man in the suit seemed to have long ago been ustomed to his behaviour since he seemed to


    have no reaction to this. After a slight bow he then disappeared into the crowd.


    As the banquet went on Andrea could clearly feel that Baron was really not in a good mood.


    After she thought about it for a moment, she then quietly said to Baron, ¡°How about we leave here


    soon.¡±


    Baron returned to his senses and then looked at her rather doubtfully, ¡°You have something else you


    need to do?¡±


    Andrea shook her head, ¡°No, I just feel you are not very happy so I want to take you out for a walk.¡±


    Baron¡¯s expression rxed, he stroked her hair and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; in a while there is


    something I want at the auction.¡±


    ¡°Oh, ok.¡± Andrea understood that Baron had other things he needed to do so she stopped attempting to


    persuade him.


    After approximately one hour the auction finally began.


    Baron took Andrea¡¯s hand, left the corner of the room and walked towards the queue.


    The people on the way consciously spread open a wide path for them.


    After she received the full attention of everyone around her Andrea¡¯s mouth revealed a perfectly


    practised smile. This time she seemedpletely unfazed by the attention, to put it short, she was


    already used to this now.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Baron however was not happy with this many people looking at Andrea.


    His cold eyes looked around at everyone with a clear warning in his gaze.


    After Andrea noticed this she then used her little finger to gently stroke Baron¡¯s palm.


    Baron¡¯s eyes lowered and he pinched Andrea¡¯s hand a little hard, ¡°Andrea, what are you doing? Trying


    to seduce me?¡±


    Andrea went quiet, ¡°No, I just want you to seriously pay attention the auction, didn¡¯t you say there was


    something you wanted here?¡±


    Baron had nothing he could respond to this.


    Andrea originally thought that the thing Baron wanted was some kind of rare treasure, so when the


    famous paintings, antiques, jade hairpins and rings appeared at the beginning she kept on taking


    nces at Baron and thinking was this the item that he wanted.


    But the items were all being auctioned off one after the other. She thought that the auction was nearing


    to the end now, but Baron still hadn¡¯t said a word.


    Could it be that what Baron wanted was not here? Andrea thought quietly to herself.


    Until finally the host in front of them said, ¡°Next up is this ne which was designed by the famous


    jewellery designer SIRE, named the Seablue Heart and is the only one in the world. The concept of this


    jewellery piece has been projected on the big screen so you can take a look. The starting price of this


    product is 10w.¡±


    Baron who hadn¡¯t moved this whole time finally got ready to start bidding as soon as the host said to


    begin.


    He immediately said, ¡°150,000.¡±


    The crowd that was in an uproar suddenly went quiet; they didn¡¯t expect that the item Baron wanted


    was this.


    Therefore something unusual urred during this auction, after the host called the price going once,


    no one stepped forward to bid a higher price.


    The host understood that no one was willing to go up against Baron just for the sake of this small item


    so he smiled and said, ¡°150,000 going once, going twice, and¡­¡±


    ¡°200,000!¡±


    Before the host could announce the final price for the third time, a voice was suddenly heard from the


    corner of the room.


    Everyone turned their heads to see who it was, in the end it turned out to be Matthew.


    Matthew raised a wine ss at Baron and said, ¡°I also like this ne very much so I¡¯m afraid I will


    be robbing Mr Howard of what he desires.¡± He nced at Andrea beside him as if he was implying her


    in his words.


    Andrea said nothing when she caught him looking at her, but just thought that Matthew seemed to


    always be around.


    Baron¡¯s expression remained unchanged, ¡°250,000.¡±


    Matthew said, ¡°300,000.¡±


    Baron said, ¡°350,000.¡±


    Matthew said, ¡°400,000.¡±


    ¡­


    The whole audience was watching back and forth at both Baron and Matthew continually bidding higher


    and higher. Anyone could smell the strong scent of gunpowder between them.


    In the end Baron had the highest price of 600,000 and won the Seablue heart ne.


    Everyone saw that Baron more than doubled the price.


    When the host felt the awkward atmosphere at the scene he then came forward and said to round


    things up, ¡°At the start I said that following the request of the organizers of this auction, all the proceeds


    from the event will be donated to charity. I will stand in for the people who have received donations and


    therefore would like to thank Mr Howard for his for his generosity and would like to ask everyone to


    give Mr Howard a round of apuse.


    A big round of apuse was heard all across the room.


    With this the farce sessfully came to an end.


    After the dinner, Baron held Andrea who wanted to leave with everyone else and motioned her to sit


    down again.


    ¡°What is it? Is there still more you need to do?¡± Andrea moved closer to him as she thought that Baron


    still had some more things he wanted to say.


    However she didn¡¯t expect that Baron just wanted to put the Seablue heart ne around her neck.


    The dark blue gem reflected the coldness of the night.


    When it touched her fair skin, it emitted a mysterious blue light.


    ¡°You want to give this to me?¡± Andrea touched the ne in disbelief.


    Baron nodded his head, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The ne is too valuable, I can¡¯t ept this.¡± After it was confirmed that he was giving this


    ne to her, Andrea hurriedly reached to take it off her neck and return the Seablue heart to Baron.


    She really didn¡¯t know that he was getting this item for her; if she knew then she would have stopped


    him immediately.


    Baron held her hand, ¡°I have never been able to take items back once I have given them out to


    someone.¡± After he said this he took Andrea¡¯s hand and they both walked outside together.


    Andrea had no choice but to just let him lead the way.


    As they walked past Matthew, Andrea clearly felt Matthew¡¯s gaze on the ne around her neck for


    longer than what was normal.


    He then smiled and said, ¡°You really suit this item of jewellery Andrea.¡±


    Andrea paid no attention to him and continued to walk right past him.


    Matthew didn¡¯t seem to care about their slightly rude behaviour.


    He was left behind them watching the backs of them when a sudden light shed in his eyes and his


    mouth began to curve upwards. He then silently said, ¡°A good show ising soon, hope you will


    enjoy it.¡±


    After Andrea left the banquet hall she stood by the entrance waiting for Baron to bring the car around.


    There was then a sudden gust of wind which made her subconsciously flinch; she then wrapped her


    arms around her chest trying to keep herself warm.


    As she saw the darkness of the night in front of her, her heart suddenly thumped quickly and a sense of


    foreboding spread within her mind.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Barone back yet?¡± Andrea mumbled softly, ¡°How about I go find him.¡±


    As she said this she took out her phone and was about to give Baron a call.


    However she didn¡¯t notice that a ck figure appeared suddenly behind her.


    ¡°Ah ¨C¡°


    Her phone smashed to the floor and as she was knocked unconscious everything slowly plunged into


    darkness.


    She didn¡¯t even have time to react.

 Chapter 86 Andrea is Missing

    Chapter 86 Andrea is Missing


    Andrea stood at the gate, but when Baron Howard drove here to find Andrea already left.


    He considered her to go somewhere to do something. However, Andrea did note back ten minutes


    Baron felt it was abnormal about her.


    He frowned and dialed her phone number.


    The voice of a ringing was especially sharp to hear at night.


    ¡°Hum?¡± he got off his car and followed the voice to go ahead.


    In a parterre near the gate, he saw Andrea¡¯s mobile phone.


    Barren started to worry that Andrea was in trouble now when he looked at the screen of the phone still


    showing his calling number.


    He went inattentive for a few seconds due to the worry and soon became calm down again.


    Barren looked around and saw a nearby camera shing.


    He walked back to the banquet to talk with the host, ¡°Please go to get thest one-hour records of the


    camera at the gate.¡±


    The host was shocked by Barren¡¯s surge of anxiety.


    It was obvious that he did have something urgent, because he had always been a man who loved to


    hide his feelings in heart. Now he seemed to be so anxious and acted in such a rush that the host


    dared not ask more to lead him to the CCTV office.


    In the office, the host turns to check the record of the camera at the gate.


    At the beginning, there was no problem about the signal.


    Nevertheless, when seen Andrea was ready to leave with her phone, the records on screen was


    interrupted by snowing suddenly. Until three minutester, it came back to normal.


    It was someone intended to do it. But who?


    Barren asked, ¡°Any other cameras here?¡±


    The host thought about it and called the person in charge here. Finally, they got records of three other


    cameras.


    To his surprise, it was the same situation as the first one. Whenever Andrea appeared, there was


    snowing on the screen for three minutes. Once the records turned normal, Andrea disappeared


    already.


    From what happened tonight, the host knew how important was Andrea to Barren.


    The host was extremely nervous about the fact that Andrea came to attend the event organized by him,


    but got lost at his gate.


    He said, ¡°Barren, I don¡¯t know anything about it. This is my first time to meet her.¡±


    Barren could not wait him to finish to say, ¡°I know.¡±


    He walked out of the CCTV room and dialed a couple of numbers.


    The staff from IT department of KJ Group arrived soon to recover the camera records.


    Atst, they did not make it with all of their best.


    These staff almost cried out with their boss getting much more annoyed.


    From all the information, Barren understood he could not me on them, since Andrea was sure to be


    taken by some powerful one and would not be found easily. The person should have nned this for


    long time.


    It was schemed very well to take her after the event finished and clear all evidences here.


    So, Barren did not believe that he could find out the criminal too easily.


    But who is the one, with such strong power and motivation?


    All faces of the people they knew ran through his mind. Now the Anderson¡¯s family went on the decline;


    the ones hated Andrea would be happy to see that with no need to do this. As to the Howard¡¯s family,


    no woman saw Andrea; even if she saw, as far as he knew, she would not do so much.


    And then, who¡­


    Matthew Todd! The name came into Barren¡¯s brain.


    This one, getting power and motivated, to estimate the precise timing to take Andrea.


    Barren fisted on the table and looked furious. In recent time he was so gentle to the ones around him


    that someone dared to bother him.


    Now he got the suspect and drove to the house with a couple of guys with no hesitation.


    Matthew¡¯s house was located among many vis on the DS District which Barren drove for one or two


    hours to get to.


    He was at the door and watched the house hidden in the trees. He looked as horrible as an evil just out


    of the hell to kill someone.


    The housekeeper, a faithful middle-age man, came to open the door.


    ¡°How are you? Mr. Barren.¡±


    Barren judged from their eye contact to see the middle-age man was not the same as he appeared.


    Barren asked, ¡°Is Matthew Todd in? Let him out.¡±


    The housekeeper answered, ¡°Mr. Matthew was just home and was asleep now. If you would like to


    meet him, I am going to call him.¡± then he took Barren inside the house.


    Barren was a little bit surprised and lowered his head.


    Matthew was at home? It was astonished that he took risk to go back home after taking Andrea away!


    Did the housekeeper cheat him?


    On the contrary, Matthew was unexpected to be stay home.


    Meanwhile, he just finished the shower to go to sleep.


    Matthew came down from the second floor in a white bathrobe. He was also surprised to see Barren


    here and asks, ¡°Mr. Howard, youe to see me at night. What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Ie to ask you to release Andrea.¡± Barren replied him in a peaceful voice.


    Matthew said, ¡°Miss Andrea was missing?¡± after a few second, he smiled to go on, ¡°If she was missing,


    you should go to find her. It is funny youe to my house to get your girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Did you not hear me?¡± Barren¡¯s patience almost ran out, ¡°Where is Andrea? Tell me! I will forget what


    you did.¡±


    Matthew was annoyed too, ¡°Miss Andrea is not here. May I ask you leave now? Here never wees


    rude guys.¡±


    After a sneer, Barren could not control himself anymore and tried to pinch his throat, and asked,


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Barren was much stronger than Matthew; he made it without any difficulties.


    Matthew watched Barren¡¯s eyes with full of fury but still talked calmly, ¡°Mr. Howard should keep in mind,


    my LA Group does not fall behind your KJ Group too far. If you don¡¯t stop, I will let you know the result


    for sure.¡±


    ¡°Barren Howard! What are you doing? Stop now!¡± before Barren¡¯s reply, another 30s¡¯ man came down;


    he looked a little week.


    Immediately, Barren knew from his simr face to Matthew that this is some elder brother, Quinn Todd.


    Matthew said, ¡°Barren Howard, I told you already, stop!¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Otherwise, Miss. Andrea might have some ident¡­¡±

 Chapter 87 You Did It!

    Chapter 87 You Did It!


    Barren said, ¡°It is you did it!¡±


    He moved some of his fingers, ¡°Three seconds for you to tell me where Andrea is.¡± ident? What


    kind of ident? Barren could not think it more.


    Matthew was in rage due to what Barren did to him and said, ¡°I suggest you ask your mother where


    Andrea is. She knows much more than me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Barren was confused but guessed something. He might not chase the


    right person from the very beginning.


    ¡°I think Mr. Howard is smart enough to know my words.¡± Matthew felt Barren¡¯s slight changes in


    emotion; he also acted as polite as normal.


    He continued to talk slowly, ¡°If I were you, I would not waste the time here with someone unrted with


    the problem, instead, I would go to my mother to rescue Miss. Andrea. For one more minutete, she


    would be in risk for one more minute.¡±


    Not wait for him to finish, Barren pushed him down on the ground and said, ¡°I am leaving now. But I will


    be back to you!¡±


    He turned back to leave without knowing what Matthew would say.


    Matthewid on the ground and watched his back.


    Smiled to say, ¡°Interesting. Right?¡±


    Seeing Barren left, Quinn walked to Matthew and tried to pull him up, but finally was pushed away by


    him.


    ¡°None of your business. If you have time, please go to talk with your darling.¡± Matthew got up and


    pped his sleeves actually with no dust at all. ¡°Who knows what will happen if she does not stop.¡±


    Quinn mumbled, ¡°You know her! I cannot stop her.¡±


    Barren left Todd¡¯s house and got on the car. In the dark, it is difficult to see his emotion clearly.


    He took a deep breath and dialed the familiar number.


    His mother did not rush to answer the call almost one minuteter.


    On the tatami, Mrs Howard, Joanna Gordon was watching the financial news when having a mask. She


    asked, ¡°Hello, my dear son. What are you calling for?¡±


    ¡°Where is Andrea? How is she?¡± Barren would like to talk about it directly.


    Joanna did not answer his question at once but to say, ¡°I am your mother. Please show your basic


    courtesy to talk with me.¡±


    Barren asked more, ¡°What¡¯s your request?¡±


    Joanna seemed to go on talking to herself, ¡°You have not been home for long time. I miss you so


    much. I believed you were so busy with job that you could note back. If it was true, I am totally


    understand you as a man to take your job seriously. But I never expected you were out for a woman of


    that kind¡­¡±


    Barren touched his eyebrow to say, ¡°You know, I am not a patient man. If you do not answer my


    questions, you will get nothing.¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be silly.¡±


    Then she continued to talk about her n, ¡°Diana Ellis wille back soon. Anyway, you two grew up


    together and now she is your fianc¨¦e, so please take good care of her. I never expect you won¡¯t get


    along well owing to some strange woman.¡±


    From her view, anyone who took away the benefits for her and her son had to be eliminated from their


    life.


    As for the action tonight, it was due to the fact that Andrea did interrupt her to carry out her n.


    She did not only regard herself to be wrong but also expected Barren to appreciate what she did for


    him, such a trouble off.


    Barren realized his mother made decision for him one more time and said, ¡°I see.¡± Then the call was


    hung off.


    Th driver asked him, ¡°Sir, where are you going?¡±


    He answered, ¡°Go to the office.¡±


    Earlier, Barren was doubtful about that Andrea stayed with Matthew; he prepared well for the other


    possibilities.


    Before going to the Todd¡¯s house, he told the IT staff to look for Andrea while he was meeting Matthew.


    It was the best oue that he could save Andrea; but if he did not make it, there would be a n B.


    At the moment he questioned Matthew, his phone in the pocket had a ring for several times.


    The staff should find something new.


    Getting to the office, Barren went to the IT Department.


    To ask, ¡°How is it?¡±


    The department head raised head and passed the updated documents to Barren, ¡°It is assumed that


    someone has a car to take Miss Andrea away in short time. Therefore, we reviewed all the camera


    records along the street. Among all records at that time, there were ten cars drove along. Checking one


    by one, we suspect the two cars. It is because for the other eight cars, the drivers¡¯ addresses match the


    direction they were driving. Only of the two cars, one was driving to the suburbs and the other one was


    driving to the highway¡­¡±


    Listening to the report of the department head, Barren¡¯s fingers tapped on the table naturally.


    He frowned to look at the two cars¡¯ directions and soon knew what to do, ¡°I am leaving now to the


    suburbs. For the other car, you call the highway staff to stop it to check Andrea is inside or not.¡±


    ¡°Copy it.¡± The IT department head went back to his seat and followed up.


    Barren took more helpers than those at Todd¡¯s house to the suburbs.


    On the half way Barren talked about his n to all, ¡°I will go through a shortcut. You alle along the


    main street. ¡°


    After it, his ran off as soon as possible to leave them behind.


    Barren was worried about Andrea indeed; hopefully she was fine.


    At the same time, the taken-away Andrea came to consciousness gradually.


    When she woke up, some voices were caught by her. They were not far, so she pretended to keep in a


    ¡°Hey, brother! What to do with the bitch?¡± a younger man asked.


    ¡°Idiot! What you want to do? You know who she is? Barren¡¯s girlfriend! You dare?¡± this is an elder man.


    Andrea thought they really knew her name well.

 Chapter 88 Threatened to Die

    Chapter 88 Threatened to Die


    "What are you afraid of? The people on top mentioned something about selling her out of the country


    and that she could nevere back, nobody will know if we did something to her," said a person with a


    young voice.


    The older person pondered briefly, "You''re right, but let''s wait for a bit, if nobodyes after half an


    hour and nothing happens then we could do whatever we want to her."


    "Though thisdy is really bright and beautiful, no wonder even Baron was so crazy about her."


    "Yeah, but because she''s so special that that guy also wanted in, speaking of which¡­"


    The voices slowly faded away, Andrea opened her eyes after she was sure that the men left.


    She thought about what she heard, these people knew that she knew Baron, judging by the situation,


    she was kidnapped because Baron was attracting too much attention when he was together with her


    it wasn''t out of hatred towards him, but it was aimed at her. Somebody didn''t like that Baron gave her


    special treatment and wanted her to disappear.


    Only the man in the suit that she met today after the banquet could''ve done something like this.


    Andrea figured out the situation in her head.


    This incident had to be plotted by Joanna.


    She was thinking about stuff and looked all rxed on the outside, but she didn''t forget what the two


    guys were talking about, they wanted to do her.


    She only had half an hour to escape, she had to act quickly.


    She wiggled her body and realized that her hands and legs were tied tightly to the chair, she couldn''t


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    even squirm easily.


    But she needed to break free!


    Andrea inspected her surroundings hastily, looking for something she could use to cut the rope.


    She then saw a ceramic cup on a table that was about one meter away from her.


    If she could break the cup into pieces, she could''ve used the sharp edges to cut the rope and run away.


    But no matter how much she struggled, she couldn''t get close to the table. It was also a problem with


    breaking the cup because it would make noise and attract the attention of the people outside.


    Andrea shook the chair, trying to get close to the table by squirming, she would figure out the restter.


    After a while of floundering around, she was still in the same spot. It was too slow.


    She didn''t have any time to waste, they would be back in half an hour.


    Andrea stared at the cup regrettably as it wasn''t going to work, she needed a n B.


    This time she wriggled her arm, touching around her clothing to look for an item to use. Suddenly, she


    felt something hard.


    Andrea turned her head and nced at her hand, it was a shiny decoration piece on her clothing that


    had a sharp edge.


    Great! Andrea was joyful, she quickly tore the decoration off and slowly cut through the rope. After


    about ten minutes, the rope finally got loose, she was about to seed, she quickened her pace.


    Very soon, her hand was released.


    The only thing left to do was to untie her legs and she could escape.


    Though, the door opened the moment she bent over trying to unknot the rope on her legs.


    She looked up and met eyes with a young man with his hair dyed red.


    They were both stunned.


    Andrea came back to her senses and hurriedly untie her legs.


    "What are you doing?" The man with the red hair snapped back into reality, he jumped towards her


    trying to stop her, "Boss, the woman woke up and she''s getting away!"


    Andrea broke into a cold sweat, her forehead was sweaty and they trickled down her cheeks.


    Andrea used some force to drop onto the floor along with the chair as the young man was about to


    pounce on her, she managed to avoid his attack.


    "Shit, bitch! I''ll get you back!" The young man fell face-first on the floor with a lot of force, he was yelling


    and scolding as he stood up, his face twisted in maliciousness.


    Fortunately, Andrea got the ropes off just as the young man stood up.


    But unfortunately, the other guy arrived at the scene.


    Andrea threw the pot on the ground, she picked up a sharp piece and held it in front of her chest.


    However, she was shocked as she looked at the door.


    She could''ve made it if it was only her, the young man and the young man''s boss.


    But there were about eight to nine people standing around the door, ten including the red-haired man.


    How could she win this fight?


    Andrea gritted her teeth as she saw the young man took long strides towards her, she then changed


    the direction of the sharp ceramic piece and pointed it to herself, "You guys know that I''m Baron''s


    favourite, you guys will be in trouble if I die."


    "I overhead you guys, your n was to throw me out of the country. It''s easy to do so if I''m still alive,


    but not when I''m a corpse. The police force in H Country will be on your tail."


    "One step forward from you guys and I''m going to kill myself. If I die you guys are going down too."


    "You whore, are you threatening us?" The red-haired man ignored Andrea''s threat, he walked straight


    up and grabbed her hand, he didn''t think that Andrea would try to hurt herself.


    But it turned out differently.


    "Stop!" Andrea shrieked, she bit her lips and cut her wrist, rouge blood quickly gushed out from her


    wound like water from a tap with an open valve.


    "One more step forward and I''ll slit my neck next," Andrea''s expression was nk and cold, but she


    was actually cringing hard inside.


    Her hand hurt really bad and she felt faint from the loss of blood, she was suffering.


    She was scared that she would suddenly copse.


    She couldn''t let that happen, she bet on her life and she had to stand up straight.


    Otherwise, she would either get done in by these scoundrels or get sold off to some unknown country,


    she was dead either way. Might as well bet on her life, because if her n seeded she could at


    least get away alive.


    The young man with red hair was dismayed, he stood still and looked at Andrea in disbelief.


    His boss standing behind him immediately yelled at him, "Jake, get your ass over here! Do you want to


    die?"


    He then turned to Andrea and smiled," Miss Anderson, there''s no need to do this, we aren''t going to


    hurt you. But the higher-ups will make us responsible for anything that happened to you, and we


    wouldn''t want that."


    "Let''s all calm down, peace brings prosperity, right?" The man tried to calm Andrea down, it was true


    that if Andrea died, things would be bad for them in every way.


    Andrea snickered, her eyes stern, "Back off!" She said that and took a few steps forward, the


    kidnappers were afraid of her threat and took a few steps backwards.


    Andrea''s body trembled violently as she got to the door.

 Chapter 89 Baron Saved the Day

    Chapter 89 Baron Saved the Day


    "I cannot take another step," Andrea thought to herself.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The drug and the blood loss were killing her, she couldn''t fight it back anymore.


    "You guys, give me a phone," Andrea dug her nails into her arm, trying to stay conscious.


    On the surface, she still looked as calm as ever.


    The boss was agitated and was going to give her his phone, but he noticed that Andrea''s face was


    turning paler every second, he nced at her briefly and changed his tone of voice.


    "Miss Anderson, I can see that you are forcing yourself, how about you put that piece of ceramic down,


    we''ll treat your wound and we''ll have another talk after that?" He stood in front of the door, smiling


    wickedly at Andrea.


    Andrea blinked her eyes, she realized that she was busted.


    But her efforts would be in vain if she caved in now, and she would get nothing out of the situation!


    All she could do right now was to burn her boats, it was a "do or die" situation.


    She bit down her lips hard, she held the ceramic piece and pressed it against her neck, "Give me the


    phone, otherwise you''ll be dealing with a corpse instead."


    The man gawked at her with his eyes opened wide, she started bleeding and the man cursed under his


    breath.


    But he couldn''t take his chances anymore, "You really going to throw away your life? Fine, fine, fine." It


    would be bad if she died and hence he held his phone out, "Here, take it! And stop whatever you were


    doing, please, Madame!"


    He felt like themest and the most frustrated kidnaper in the world.


    Andrea responded inly, "Throw it over." She didn''t want to give the kidnappers the opportunity to


    subdue her as she walked over.


    The boss cursed again, he sumbed to her and flung the phone over to her feet.


    Andrea stared at the kidnappers as she bent down and picked up the phone.


    But she felt dizzy as she tried to stand up, her eyes flickering.


    She decided to just sit down on the ground.


    The whole process took only 3 seconds, Andrea reacted quick enough and nothing seemed out of


    ce.


    She waited until the dizziness slightly faded, she then dialed that familiar number, she was going to call


    Baron.


    The phone only rang once before the person on the other side picked up the call.


    Andrea said, "Baron, save me, I''m kidnapped."


    "Andrea! What? I''ll be there!" Baron had never thought that he would receive a call from Andrea, his


    voice was trembling, "What''s the situation? Are you okay?"


    Andrea forced a smile, "Not the best, but if you don''te here soon this might be ourst


    conversation."


    A technician was swiftly tracing the IP address as Baron was talking on the phone, he yelled, "What are


    you saying? I''ll be there soon, don''t worry."


    Andrea stared at the menacing kidnappers before her and said, "If I die, remember to hunt down these


    bastards, otherwise my death would be in vain. You should tear these kidnappers into pieces, skin


    them and cut their tendons¡­"


    The kidnappers were speechless, who was the one doing evil again? The red-haired man gritted his


    teeth, he wanted to go up to her and beat her up, at this moment he didn''t mind if he would get killed


    But he was halted by his boss.


    The boss whispered into his ears, "Just wait for another two minutes and she won''t be able to put up a


    front anymore. We can then kick away the sharp piece of ceramic on her hand and hold her down. Just


    have a bit of patience."


    "But Baron knows our location, they''ll be here any minute now. We''ll soon be dead meat!" The red-


    haired man shrieked nervously.


    The older manughed, "He won''t be here in time. It takes an hour to drive here, even if he were to fly


    here he won''t be that quick."


    The young man with red hair finally calmed down, he stood still and gawked at Andrea spitefully.


    They were talking in low voices but Andrea overheard what they said and could vaguely guess what


    their n was.


    But she knew that they were speaking the truth and even though she was devastated, she knew for a


    fact that she probably had to take her life today.


    She didn''t want to get sold off to an unknown country, she wouldn''t die of that happened, but she would


    be better off dead.


    As a grown woman, she fully understood what would happen to her. She would be trapped in a


    torturous situation and could never leave that hell. She never nned to leave this ce alive.


    However¡­


    Her memories suddenly came flooding to her, good memories always came back to people who were


    about to die.


    She said to Baron, ever so gently, "Take care of your health, remember to go get that old health


    problem check out. Your work is important but your health is also important¡­"


    Baron''s eyes reddened as he heard her saying things as if she was going to die.


    He could almost see the entrance to the factory, he yelled at Andrea loud and clear, "I''m telling you, it


    will be all fine! Stop saying things like that!"


    He reached the entrance as soon as he finished his sentence, he stepped on the brake abruptly, the


    friction between the tire and the floor made a loud noise.


    The people in the factory were bewildered.


    The red-haired young man ran out immediately to see what happened.


    His neck was gripped by a pair of strong hands the moment he popped his head out of the door, he


    was then kicked brutally on the stomach, the force made him flew a few metres backwards in the air.


    "Who?" The older guy turned his head shockingly, but he was struck down before he could even see


    the person''s face.


    "Baron...Howard¡­" The other kidnappers stuttered his name, they nced at each other and decided


    to attack him in a pack.


    But Baron was enraged, they couldn''t even touch him even though they were ten people.


    In a blink of an eye, everybody else but Baron was rolling on the floor, screaming in pain.


    "Andrea!" Baron looked at the floor and saw Andrea lying in a pool of blood. He hastened his pace and


    went up to her, "Stay awake, I''ll bring you to the doctor right now!"


    Andrea was barely conscious, she tried her best to open her eyes and looked at Baron.


    "Baron, what took you so long? If only you were a bit faster¡­" Andrea tried to hold out her hand, she


    wanted to caress Baron''s face. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t move her hands.


    "Don''t close your eyes! Don''t go to sleep, look at me!" Baron bawled desperately.


    The other people on the rescue team arrived at the scene.


    They were shocked looking at the scene.


    Baron carried Andrea in his arms and said, "Otto Lee,e with me to the hospital. The rest of you


    guys, tie those kidnappers up and throw them in my basement."


    Otto Lee briskly went after Baron and followed his footsteps closely.


    "Andrea, you are not allowed to sleep, do you hear me!" Baron used everything he could find on his car


    to wrap up Andrea''s wound, he tried to stop the blood.


    But it was useless, the blood wouldn''t clot and it flooded the fabric.


    Before this, he never would''ve thought that a person could bleed so much.

 Chapter 90 Andrea Wake up

    Chapter 90 Andrea Wake up


    His heart can¡¯t help it but feel flustered. At this point, then he clearly realized that he was afraid of


    Andrea leaving him just like that.


    Andrea listened to Baron¡¯s sorrowful howl and also wanted to persevere to live on.


    But it was too difficult, really too difficult¡­


    Andrea started to slowly lose consciousness and was encroached by darkness.


    She was going to die just like that, Andrea thought.


    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t her time yet or perhaps Baron was too fierce, the grim reaper backed off and a week


    She saw a lighted door in her dreams.


    Beside the door was a man who relentlessly called out her name.


    ¡°Andrea, Andrea, Andrea¡­¡±


    He kept repeating, bing a nuisance to those around him.


    Finally on one morning, under the golden ray of sunshine radiating into the room, the paledyying


    on the bed started to move, and then her eyes opened.


    Andrea was awake. She was dazed as everything that she saw was ring in white. Her brain took a


    long time to process the situation.


    Was she alive? Andrew couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Where¡¯s Baron? She looked around but didn¡¯t see a single person.


    ¡°Baron, Howard¡­¡± Her mouth was dry for not speaking for so long and the voice was raspy.


    The door was opened and a man in a business suit walked in with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it anymore. Since you are able to do it, then you should know what the consequences


    will be¡­¡± He said coldly to the person on the other side of the phone and his voice was full of fury and


    coldness.¡±


    Then, at the moment he lifted his eyes, all his unhappiness disintegrated. He looked at thedyying


    on the bed with her eyes open and smiling at him. He froze in ce.


    He didn¡¯t bother with what the person on the phone was saying and immediately ended the call.


    ¡°Andrea?¡± Baron softly called, he was afraid that it was all fake.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Andrea replied. She looked at Baron carefully. He looked haggard and the eyebags revealed that


    he had been staying upte. He also didn¡¯t shave.


    ¡°Looks like you haven¡¯t taken good care of yourself,¡± Andrea concluded.


    Baron didn¡¯t answer but walked quickly over and hugged her tightly in his arms as if he wanted to fuse


    Andrea to his body.


    ¡°Andrea.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    This embrace continued for almost half an hour and Andrea gently pushed Baron.


    ¡°Ease off for a moment, my wrist is a little painful.¡±


    Baron came to his senses and stood up rapidly and walked out.


    Andrea, ???, was he upset?


    But very quickly, she saw Baroning in with a group of doctors.


    So he went to call the doctors.


    ¡°Quickly give her a checkup!¡± Baron stood on one side and ordered.


    The doctors knew the importance of Andrea to Baron and readily obliged.


    After a detailed examination, the doctor in charge gave a sigh of relief and said with a smile,


    ¡°Congrattions Mr. Howard, Miss Anderson haspletely recovered. But due to the severe loss of


    blood, she is still very weak. She will need more nutrition. Apart from this, there aren¡¯t other problems.¡±


    ¡°Then can I be discharged from the hospital?¡± Andrea sat on the bed and looked hopefully at the


    doctor.


    She doesn¡¯t like the atmosphere of the hospital as it feels very stressful.


    If she could help it, she wished that she never has to step into this ce.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, you may proceed with the discharge procedures but you muste back in a week for a


    checkup.¡± The doctor answered Andrea patiently.


    As soon as the doctors left, Andrea slipped down the bed and started to pack up her things and wanted


    to leave.


    Baron looked on and stopped her in her ce, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    After he said that, he bent down to pick up Andrea¡¯s things and tidied up and both of them quickly left


    the hospital.


    Back in the castle, Andrea looked at the familiar scenery and felt as if she had experienced this in a


    previous life.


    Perhaps this was because she had a near-death experience and lived through it. That¡¯s why she felt


    that everything she saw was so cute and precious.


    ¡°Sir, Miss, you¡¯re back.¡± Abner stood at the living room and smiled at Andrea and Baron as they walked


    in.


    Andrea twitched her eyebrow andughed, ¡°Abner, you are getting more and more handsome.¡± Her


    tone was dearerpared to previously.


    Abner was stunned for a moment and then felt someone¡¯s cold stare on him.


    He didn¡¯t dare to lift his head to look over andughed awkwardly, ¡°Miss is amusing.¡± He didn¡¯t wait for


    Andrea to reply and turned to leave, leaving them alone together.


    Andrea was puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with him? Why does it feel like he avoids me like I¡¯m a


    monster?¡±


    Baron pursed his lips and held her hand, ¡°For his own safety.¡±


    Andrea was speechless.


    What¡¯s wrong with her? What happened? All she did was to greet Abner!


    The night went by quickly and Andrea work up early in the morning.


    It was only six o¡¯clock when she woke up and Baron was still asleep beside her.


    He must have been exhausted over thest few days. A person who normally will be all over her, he fell


    asleep immediatelyst night after showering.


    Andrea looked around and carefully wore her clothes before getting out of bed.


    In the living room, the servants of the castle already started their chores. Some were cleaning the floor


    and others were wiping the tables.


    Andrea looked around and sighed a deep breath. She went directly to the kitchen.


    ¡°Miss?¡± The kitchen help was startled and said, ¡°Do you need anything?¡±


    Andrea asked, ¡°What do you intend to prepare for breakfast?¡±


    The servant looked at the table, ¡°Same as usual, milk for you and Sir, coffee and some toasts.¡±


    Andrea nodded, ¡°Auntie, why don¡¯t I prepare the breakfast today? You can take a rest.¡±


    The servant looked with eyes wide opened, ¡°You? Are you sure?¡±


    After Andrea confirmed it, the servant left everything behind and left the kitchen.


    He had already seen Andrea but didn¡¯t dare to approach, Abner took notice of the situation.


    As he saw the servant walking out, he waved at the servant to his side.


    ¡°Polly, what¡¯s happening?¡± he looked at Andrea in the kitchen and asked.


    Pollypinched her apron and said, ¡°Miss Andrea said that she will prepare breakfast today and let me


    take a rest.¡±


    Abner repeated, ¡°She¡¯s preparing breakfast?¡± After a moment, heughed at Polly and said, ¡°If she


    wants to then let her. You can go and take a rest.¡±


    Baron woke up half an hourter. He stretched out his hand to grab the person beside him into his


    arms but all he could grab was thin air.

 Chapter 91 Kieran Austin appears

    Chapter 91 Kieran Austin appears


    ¡°Andrea?¡± Baron woke up and looked over but didn¡¯t see Andrea anywhere.


    Where did she go? Baron was curious, stood up, put on his clothes, and went out the door.


    Just as he walked to the staircase, he saw Andreaing out of the kitchen with a medium-sized pot


    in her hands.


    So she was cooking.


    Baron¡¯s eyes lit up. She woke up so early to make breakfast. She must want to give him a surprise.


    It was rare that Director Howard could sense Andrea¡¯s intentions and went back to the room. He


    washed up and noticed that it was half an hourter.


    The breakfast should be ready.


    Baron pushed open the door and was preparing to go down.


    At this moment, he bumped into Andrea at the staircase who was about to get him down for breakfast.


    Andrea had her head lowered pondering over something and didn¡¯t notice the person in front of her and


    walked directly into him. The impact rebounded her and she lost her bnce and tipped backward.


    Both Baron and Andrea were startled and Baron immediately reached out his hand to grab Andrea into


    his embrace.


    Andrea patted on her chest, ¡°Woah, that was scary, so scary. Good thing you grabbed onto me.¡±


    Thereafter she smiled and said, ¡°I was about to get you down for breakfast.¡±


    Baron acknowledged calmly and nonchntly.


    After Andrea fell into his embrace, she stuck out her tongue. This person was cold and lofty. To think


    that she woke up so early to make breakfast for him.


    Baron and Andrea sat down.


    Baron looked at the spread on the table and it was clearly more sumptuous than the usual breakfast.


    He pretended not to know and asked, ¡°Polly, who prepared breakfast today? Why is it different from the


    usual? Where¡¯s my coffee?¡±


    Polly came over as soon as she heard and looked at Andrea. She was about to tell the truth.


    Andrea quickly interrupted and ced a soup dumpling in front of Baron, ¡°Don¡¯t drink coffee in the


    morning, it¡¯s not good for your gastric. You should have some porridge and dumplings. They are


    nutritious and healthy.¡±


    She said and looked at Baron in anticipation.


    Baron picked up the dumpling and ced it in his mouth.


    ¡°How does it taste?¡± Andrea asked.


    Baron took his time to savor the dumpling and his lips had a near indiscernible smile, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°Not bad?¡± Andrea was obviously not satisfied with this answer. She picked one for herself to taste, ¡°It¡¯s


    clearly very nice! I, no, this dumpling was very well made.¡± She almost let the cat out of the bag.


    Baron started to eat the second one, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Next time have the kitchen make more often.¡±


    Andrea, ¡°¡­¡±


    After finishing breakfast, Andrea indicated that she wanted to go to work.


    Baron disagreed as she had just recovered and should rest some more.


    But he was unable to resist her persistent begging and eventually said, ¡°You may go to work, but you


    mustn¡¯t overwork yourself!¡±


    Andrea nodded seriously.


    Baron relented and brought Andrea to KJ.


    As they entered thepany doors, Andrea was about to bid farewell to Baron and was suddenly


    interrupted by some noise.


    ¡°Howard.¡± The voice was clear and sweet, like the call of a songbird.


    Andrea and Baron looked in the direction of the voice.


    They saw a girl wearing a blue jacket standing by the sofa. Her eyes were dark and watery with a warm


    and cheery smile.


    However you look at her, she appeared like the privileged daughter of an elite family.


    Who was this? How does she know Baron?


    The sixth sense of a woman alerted Andrea.


    She looked at Baron curiously and then looking at the girl trying to hint to Baron to introduce her.


    But, she didn¡¯t get the introduction from Baron.


    That girl walked over towards them as she continued to smile at Baron and said, ¡°We¡¯ve not seen each


    other for such a long time. Howe you don¡¯t even react when you see me. You¡¯re really a block of


    wood since young.¡±


    Thereafter she turned to Andrea and stretched out her hand, ¡°So this must be Andrea, I¡¯ve long heard


    about you but haven¡¯t had the opportunity to see you. Now that I¡¯ve seen you, you are truly much


    prettier in person.¡±


    She tried to maintain her graciousness and no matter how Andrea thought within her, she can¡¯t make


    her look bad, ¡°How are you doing? I¡¯m Andrea, very nice to meet you. But may I ask who you are¡­¡±


    She held gently to Andrea¡¯s hand and quickly released it.


    After hearing what Andrea said, she was slightly surprised and then shyly said, ¡°Oh look at me, I was


    busy talking to you and forgot to introduce myself. How embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Kieran and grew up with Baron. We¡¯re good friends. This time I¡¯m back from overseas because


    Mrs. Howard saw that I was doing nothing and was too bored. That¡¯s why she asked me toe back


    to have Baron utilize me.¡±


    Kieranughed awkwardly and looked at Baron, ¡°Has Auntie mentioned this issue to you? How? Where


    will you allocate me to?¡±


    Baron was looking from the side and now when he was called out, he calmly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you study


    design in College? Go with Andrea to the design department.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Kieran was stunned. ¡°You still can remember that I studied Design at College, I thought that


    you didn¡¯t care.¡±


    After she said these and before Baron could reply, She walked over and held Andrea¡¯s hand, ¡°Andrea


    is also from the Design department. Then we¡¯ll be colleagues from now on. We¡¯re fated to be friends!¡±


    Andrea endured the uneasiness and maintained a standard smile, ¡°Yes, fated.¡±


    If possible, she really didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with this Kieran because for some reason this


    person gave her a strange feeling.


    But when she thought about it carefully, she can¡¯t point to what the problem was.


    She appeared to be normal friends with Baron and she didn¡¯t say anything that was too inappropriate.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Was she being too sensitive? Perhaps she cared about Baron so much that whenever there appeared


    a woman who knows Baron, she would feel that the woman had a problem?


    When she thought more about it, she became ashamed of herself.


    She continued to speak to Kieran, ¡°Since we¡¯ll be colleagues, I¡¯ll take you on a tour of the office and


    thereafter introduce the situation of the design department.¡±


    ¡°Actually, don¡¯t feel that the people in the design department are cold and unapproachable. Once you


    get to know them, you¡¯ll realize that they are all very nice people¡­¡±


    ¡°The talented people usuallye with some temper, this I can understand¡­¡±


    ¡­


    The two began to talk and walked off.


    Baron stood in ce and looked at Andrea and Kieran appearing rather close. His eyebrow twitched


    gently.


    But then he thought of the poprity of Kieran since young, he seemed to understand something.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!